The saints anchor-hold, in all storms and tempests preached in sundry sermons, and published for the support and comfort of Gods people, in all times of tryal / by John Davenport ...
         Davenport, John, 1597-1670.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 271 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 120 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A37208
         Wing D366
         ESTC R7130
         12272522
         ocm 12272522
         58315
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A37208)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58315)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 140:1)
      
       
         
           
             The saints anchor-hold, in all storms and tempests preached in sundry sermons, and published for the support and comfort of Gods people, in all times of tryal / by John Davenport ...
             Davenport, John, 1597-1670.
          
           [8], 231 p.
           
             Printed by W.L. for Geo. Hurlock, and are to be sold at his shop ...,
             London :
             1661.
          
           
             First ed. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             The preface "To the Christian Reader" signed: William Hooke [and] Joseph Caryl.
             Errata: p. [8].
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, American.
           Congregational churches -- Sermons.
        
      
    
     
        2006-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-01 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-01 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SAINTS
           ANCHOR-HOLD
           ,
           IN
           ALL
           Storms
           and
           Tempests
           .
        
         
           Preached
           in
           Sundry
           SERMONS
           .
        
         
           And
           Published
           for
           the
           Support
           and
           Comfort
           of
           
             Gods
             People
          
           ,
           in
           all
           times
           of
           Tryal
           .
        
         
           By
           
             John
             Davenport
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           sometime
           Minister
           of
           Stephens
           Coleman-street
           ;
           London
           ;
           and
           now
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           New-Haven
           ,
           in
           
             New-England
             ▪
          
        
         
           
             Heb.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             Hope
             set
             before
             us
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Which
             hope
             we
             have
             ,
             as
             an
             Anchor
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             both
             sure
             and
             steadfast
             ,
             and
             which
             entreth
             into
             that
             within
             the
             vail
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Whither
             the
             forerunner
             is
             for
             us
             entred
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             ,
             made
             an
             High-Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedech
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           .
           Printed
           by
           
             W.
             L.
          
           for
           
             Geo.
             Hurlock
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           at
           Magnus
           Church
           corner
           ,
           in
           
           Thames-street
           ,
           1661.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Christian
             Reader
             .
          
        
         
           AS
           the
           whole
           Creation
           hath
           groaned
           ever
           since
           its
           original
           subjection
           unto
           Vanity
           ,
           earnestly
           expecting
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           :
           so
           more
           especially
           in
           these
           latter
           dayes
           the
           travelling
           pains
           thereof
           have
           encreased
           ,
           as
           presages
           of
           its
           approaching
           Deliverance
           .
           The
           vanity
           of
           it
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           great
           ,
           but
           the
           Experimental
           Discoveries
           thereof
           never
           
           more
           than
           now
           .
           In
           this
           case
           it
           is
           the
           wisdome
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           secure
           to
           himself
           an
           Interest
           in
           a
           Portion
           as
           sufficient
           and
           permanent
           as
           Jehovah
           that
           never
           changeth
           :
           A
           greater
           than
           which
           cannot
           be
           procured
           :
           This
           may
           ,
           and
           a
           less
           will
           never
           satisfie
           :
           By
           this
           men
           live
           indeed
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           is
           the
           Life
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
           
             That
             the
             Lord's
             Portion
             are
             his
             People
             ,
          
           addeth
           nothing
           to
           him
           that
           is
           alsufficient
           to
           himself
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             their
             Portion
          
           ,
           is
           all
           in
           all
           to
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           their
           Hope
           and
           Comfort
           .
           For
           here
           we
           are
           all
           embarqued
           in
           a
           Vessel
           ,
           sometimes
           caught
           with
           Windes
           ,
           sometimes
           covered
           with
           Waves
           ,
           and
           should
           soon
           be
           at
           our
           wits
           end
           ,
           but
           for
           this
           sure
           and
           steadfast
           ancre
           which
           entreth
           into
           that
           
             within
             the
             Vail
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           Portion
           ,
           and
           this
           Hope
           
           grounded
           on
           it
           ,
           are
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           a
           Christians
           support
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           lamentations
           :
           For
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           time
           was
           driven
           from
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Zion
          
           ,
           Temple
           ,
           Temple-Ordinances
           ,
           and
           native
           Place
           of
           residence
           ,
           greatly
           afflicted
           and
           tossed
           with
           Tempests
           .
           This
           is
           only
           remaining
           ,
           that
           she
           hath
           God
           for
           her
           portion
           ,
           and
           Hope
           for
           her
           Anchor
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           her
           .
           And
           both
           these
           are
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           seasonable
           and
           suitable
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           especially
           in
           these
           last
           moments
           of
           the
           last
           Dayes
           ,
           in
           which
           God
           is
           shaking
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Sea
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           appearance
           of
           the
           Desire
           of
           all
           Nations
           .
        
         
           As
           touching
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Treatise
           (
           in
           whose
           heart
           the
           Text
           was
           written
           by
           the
           finger
           of
           God
           ,
           befor
           the
           Discourse
           was
           penned
           by
           his
           own
           hand
           )
           His
           Piety
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           
           Gravity
           ,
           Experience
           ,
           Judgment
           ,
           do
           not
           more
           commend
           him
           to
           all
           that
           know
           him
           ,
           than
           this
           Work
           of
           his
           may
           commend
           it self
           to
           them
           that
           read
           it
           :
           And
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           two
           hindges
           on
           which
           the
           Text
           turneth
           ,
           
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Hope
           ,
           their
           near
           cognation
           ,
           concomitance
           ,
           usefulness
           ,
           necessity
           ,
           power
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           the
           first
           exciting
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           one
           commensurate
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           procure
           from
           thee
           the
           expence
           of
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           weigh
           what
           is
           here
           spoken
           of
           these
           most
           neces●ary
           Helps
           to
           Eternall
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           will
           never
           relinquish
           the
           Believer
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           resigned
           him
           up
           to
           the
           glorious
           Vision
           and
           fruition
           of
           the
           Objects
           believed
           in
           ,
           and
           hoped
           for
           ,
           there
           le●●ing
           the
           Soul
           to
           the
           everlasting
           
           exercise
           of
           never
           failing
           Love
           to
           God
           and
           the
           Saints
           in
           Glory
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           holy
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           in
           God
           ,
           together
           with
           fervent
           Love
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           may
           dayly
           flourish
           ,
           and
           be
           confirmed
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           lives
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           on
           earth
           ,
           till
           they
           enter
           upon
           their
           purchased
           Possession
           (
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           ,
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           )
           in
           Glory
           ,
           is
           the
           hearty
           desire
           and
           Prayer
           of
        
         
           
             
               Thy
               Fellow-Brethren
               in
               this
            
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             William
             Hooke
             .
             Joseph
             Caryl
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           Page
           19.
           
           Lines
           12
           ,
           and
           13.
           read
           Causally
           .
           p.
           66.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           him
           .
           p.
           76.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           resolved
           .
           p.
           126.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           quietnesse
           .
           p.
           130.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           grounds
           .
           p.
           134.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           There
           .
           p.
           145.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           brought
           .
           p.
           151.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           notice
           .
           p.
           164.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           lust
           .
           p.
           204.
           l.
           4.
           thereof
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Saints
           ANCHOR-HOLD
           .
        
         
           
             Lam.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
             ,
             saith
             my
             soul
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             hope
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           THis
           Book
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           a
           godly
           learned
           *
           Writer
           ,
           an
           Abridgment
           of
           all
           Jeremies
           Sermons
           ,
           from
           the
           13th
           .
           year
           of
           Josias
           ,
           unto
           the
           4th
           .
           of
           Joakim
           ;
           and
           that
           Book
           which
           God
           commanded
           Ieremy
           to
           write
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           Baruch
           to
           read
           it
           publikely
           ,
           upon
           the
           day
           of
           a
           Fast
           ,
           kept
           in
           the
           ninth
           
           moneth
           of
           the
           fifth
           year
           of
           Iehojakim
           ,
           
           which
           afterward
           Iehudi
           read
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           sitting
           by
           a
           fire
           ,
           in
           his
           winter
           house
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           far
           from
           repenting
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           read
           three
           or
           four
           leaves
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           cut
           it
           with
           a
           penknife
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           till
           all
           was
           consumed
           ,
           and
           rejected
           the
           intercession
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Princes
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           burn
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           commanded
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           Ieremy
           and
           Baruch
           :
           But
           God
           hid
           them
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           Ieremy
           to
           write
           the
           Book
           again
           ,
           with
           Additions
           ,
           which
           the
           same
           Writer
           thinks
           ,
           was
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           consisteth
           of
           a
           threefold
           Alphabet
           ,
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           .
           The
           Prophet
           ,
           having
           discharged
           his
           offices
           ,
           in
           labouring
           to
           convince
           the
           Jews
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           not
           the
           successe
           he
           desired
           ,
           he
           fals
           to
           lamenting
           and
           weeping
           ,
           for
           their
           pride
           and
           obstinacy
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           them
           also
           how
           to
           lament
           their
           own
           misery
           in
           Captivity
           ;
           and
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           
           among
           them
           a
           basket
           of
           good
           figges
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           them
           how
           to
           exercise
           faith
           and
           hope
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           their
           sorrows
           .
           Among
           other
           passages
           ,
           my
           Text
           hath
           a
           tendency
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           admits
           a
           double
           consideration
           :
           1.
           
           As
           a
           part
           of
           a
           Lamentation
           .
           2.
           
           As
           an
           expression
           of
           a
           free
           spirit
           .
           Accordingly
           I
           shall
           handle
           it
           ,
           first
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           a
           Lamentation
           .
           In
           verse
           17
           ,
           18.
           you
           may
           see
           their
           deep
           dejection
           and
           despondency
           ;
           
             I
             said
             my
             strength
             and
             my
             hope
             is
             perished
             from
             the
             Lord.
          
           In
           vers
           .
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           you
           may
           see
           how
           ,
           from
           the
           good
           fruit
           of
           their
           affliction
           ,
           in
           humbling
           them
           ,
           they
           gather
           hope
           .
           In
           vers
           .
           22
           ,
           23.
           they
           can
           see
           mercy
           in
           God
           towards
           them
           in
           their
           Affliction
           .
           In
           my
           Text
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           men
           that
           find
           rest
           ,
           after
           their
           dangers
           and
           tossings
           at
           Sea
           ,
           by
           casting
           Anchor
           upon
           firme
           ground
           ,
           in
           a
           safe
           Harbour
           .
           The
           Doctrinal
           note
           I
           collect
           from
           the
           words
           so
           considered
           ,
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           Doct.
           Though
           it
           may
           be
           the
           case
           of
           true
           believers
           to
           be
           greatly
           dejected
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           God
           doth
           support
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           quicken
           their
           
           faith
           and
           hope
           in
           him
           .
           To
           clear
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           must
           prove
           two
           things
           .
           1.
           
           That
           it
           may
           be
           the
           case
           of
           true
           believers
           to
           be
           greatly
           dejected
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           .
           This
           may
           be
           abundantly
           confirmed
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Iob
             ,
             David
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Asaph
             ,
             Heman
             ,
          
           and
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           by
           reasons
           of
           sundry
           sorts
           .
        
         
           R.
           1.
           
           From
           God
           himself
           ,
           sometimes
           with-holding
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           from
           true
           believers
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           covered
           with
           darknesse
           ,
           coldnesse
           ,
           and
           deadnesse
           ,
           if
           the
           light
           and
           influence
           of
           the
           Sun
           were
           with-drawn
           from
           it
           .
           He
           is
           the
           God
           of
           all
           comfort
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           3.
           without
           him
           no
           true
           comfort
           can
           be
           had
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           creates
           darknesse
           in
           the
           Soul
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           filled
           with
           fear
           and
           amazement
           ,
           and
           disquietment
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           doth
           ,
           for
           holy
           and
           good
           ends
           .
           1.
           
           To
           conforme
           believers
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           members
           to
           their
           head
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           29.
           2.
           
           To
           informe
           them
           ,
           where
           their
           
             life
             is
             hid
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             with
             Christ
             ,
             in
             God
             ,
             Col.
          
           3.
           3.
           
           and
           that
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             last
             Adam
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             quickning
             Spirit
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             45.
          
           that
           thereby
           he
           may
           quicken
           his
           People
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           quickeneth
           the
           dead
           ,
           when
           themselves
           had
           not
           only
           a
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           as
           Paul
           had
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           1.
           9.
           but
           also
           a
           sense
           of
           death
           in
           their
           soules
           ,
           as
           Heman
           had
           ,
           Psalme
           88.
           5.
           3.
           
           To
           reforme
           them
           .
           Partly
           ,
           for
           correction
           of
           their
           unthankfulnesse
           for
           former
           comforts
           received
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           not
           improveing
           them
           unto
           the
           ends
           for
           which
           he
           gave
           them
           .
           As
           a
           father
           ,
           when
           he
           seeth
           his
           child
           doth
           but
           play
           with
           the
           candle
           which
           he
           afforded
           him
           to
           work
           by
           ,
           takes
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           leave
           him
           in
           the
           dark
           .
           Partly
           ,
           for
           prevention
           of
           spiritual
           pride
           .
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           7.
           
           Of
           spiritual
           wantonnesse
           ,
           and
           self
           confidence
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             30.
          
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Of
           carnal
           security
           ,
           
             Cant.
             5.
             6.
          
           and
           sundry
           other
           distempers
           .
        
         
           R.
           2.
           
           From
           Satan
           ,
           that
           envious
           one
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           beginning
           he
           sought
           to
           cast
           Adam
           out
           of
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           to
           bereave
           him
           of
           his
           happinesse
           in
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           so
           now
           ,
           finding
           believers
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           grace
           ,
           
           which
           consists
           in
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           he
           cannot
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           righteousnesse
           ,
           will
           endeavour
           to
           disturbe
           their
           peace
           ,
           and
           damp
           their
           joy
           ,
           knowing
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           performe
           duties
           uncomfortably
           ,
           they
           do
           them
           weakly
           and
           but
           by
           halves
           .
           To
           this
           end
           :
           1.
           
           He
           strives
           to
           hide
           from
           them
           those
           promises
           that
           might
           comfort
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           most
           need
           and
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           sometimes
           prevailes
           herein
           .
           Heb.
           12.
           5.
           2.
           
           He
           suggests
           any
           word
           that
           may
           terrefie
           them
           ,
           and
           presents
           to
           their
           memory
           and
           thoughts
           former
           sins
           ,
           to
           amaze
           them
           .
           3.
           
           He
           presents
           all
           thimgs
           unto
           them
           in
           false
           glasses
           ;
           the
           comforts
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           diminishing
           glasse
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           seem
           to
           them
           lesse
           merciful
           ,
           lesse
           gracious
           then
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           lesse
           free
           ,
           lesse
           general
           then
           they
           are
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           consolations
           of
           God
           may
           seem
           small
           things
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Iob
             15.
          
           11.
           but
           he
           presents
           to
           them
           their
           sins
           in
           a
           multiplying
           glasse
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           seem
           more
           ,
           and
           greater
           then
           they
           are
           ;
           their
           sins
           ,
           as
           impardonable
           ;
           their
           
           miseries
           ,
           as
           intollerable
           ,
           incurable
           ;
           their
           state
           ,
           as
           desperate
           .
           4.
           
           He
           useth
           his
           instruments
           to
           deal
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Philistims
           did
           with
           Izhack
           ,
           whose
           wells
           they
           stopped
           up
           ,
           to
           make
           unprofitable
           to
           them
           those
           wells
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           from
           whence
           believers
           might
           draw
           waters
           of
           consolation
           .
           Thus
           he
           used
           Saul
           to
           banish
           David
           from
           the
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           wicked
           men
           to
           insult
           and
           reproach
           him
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             VVhere
             is
             now
             thy
             God
             ?
             Psal
             .
          
           42.
           3.
           
           So
           others
           ,
           to
           twit
           them
           with
           their
           Religion
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           distresse
           ,
           saying
           ,
           where
           are
           now
           your
           prayers
           ,
           your
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           meditating
           ,
           conferring
           ,
           your
           conscientious
           and
           exact
           walking
           ,
           your
           confidence
           in
           God
           ?
           You
           live
           more
           dejectedly
           then
           others
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           fearful
           ,
           as
           others
           ,
           to
           die
           .
           Thus
           they
           thrust
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           swords
           and
           daggers
           into
           their
           bones
           ,
           to
           kill
           their
           comforts
           ,
           as
           David
           there
           complained
           ,
           verse
           10.
           
        
         
           R.
           3.
           
           From
           themselves
           :
           1.
           
           Sin
           presseth
           down
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           hinders
           their
           cheerful
           progresse
           in
           a
           Christian
           course
           ,
           as
           weight
           doth
           runners
           
           in
           a
           race
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           1.
           
           Sorrow
           in
           the
           heart
           brings
           it
           down
           ,
           especially
           ,
           when
           guilt
           of
           sin
           is
           added
           to
           it
           .
           When
           the
           shoulder
           is
           out
           of
           joynt
           ,
           it
           cannot
           bear
           its
           own
           pain
           ,
           much
           lesse
           other
           burthens
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           soul
           ,
           a
           wounded
           spirit
           who
           can
           bear
           ?
           
             Prov.
             18.
          
           14.
           2.
           
           Their
           spirit
           sometimes
           suffers
           from
           their
           bodies
           ,
           by
           sympathy
           ;
           as
           in
           melancholy
           ,
           which
           so
           darkens
           their
           imagination
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           seems
           dark
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           sowres
           their
           spirits
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           seems
           bitter
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           fills
           them
           with
           fears
           and
           suspitions
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           affrights
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Sometimes
           passion
           so
           prevaileth
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           higher
           faculties
           of
           the
           soul
           are
           subjected
           to
           the
           affections
           ,
           which
           so
           bemist
           the
           understanding
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           judge
           of
           things
           according
           to
           right
           reason
           :
           The
           conscience
           becomes
           suspensive
           ,
           and
           wavering
           ,
           and
           the
           memory
           ,
           like
           a
           leaking
           vessel
           ,
           le
           ts
           the
           grounds
           of
           comfort
           run
           out
           ,
           and
           be
           forgotten
           :
           4.
           
           Sometimes
           spiritual
           gifts
           of
           grace
           are
           not
           exercised
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           body
           growes
           listless
           when
           some
           dull
           humour
           
           seizeth
           upon
           it
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           when
           faith
           is
           oppressed
           by
           unbelief
           ,
           hope
           with
           fears
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           put
           forth
           themselves
           to
           wrestle
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           stir
           up
           themselves
           to
           take
           hold
           on
           him
           ,
           but
           yield
           unto
           every
           temptation
           and
           discouragement
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           the
           case
           of
           believers
           to
           be
           greatly
           dejected
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           cleared
           ,
           is
           ;
           That
           though
           it
           be
           thus
           with
           true
           believers
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           yet
           then
           God
           will
           do
           two
           things
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           will
           secretly
           support
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           say
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           in
           2
           
             Cor.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             VVe
             are
             troubled
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             yet
             not
             distressed
             ;
             we
             are
             perplexed
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             despair
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             but
             not
             forsaken
             ;
             cast
             down
             ,
             but
             not
             destroyed
             .
          
           God
           dealt
           with
           the
           basket
           of
           good
           figges
           ,
           in
           Captivity
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           with
           Peter
           ,
           who
           first
           let
           him
           see
           his
           own
           weaknesse
           ,
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           then
           quickned
           him
           to
           cry
           unto
           him
           for
           help
           ,
           and
           then
           stretched
           forth
           his
           hand
           and
           upheld
           him
           .
           
             Mat.
             14.
             30
             ,
             31.
          
           
           So
           the
           Lord
           left
           the
           Church
           so
           far
           that
           they
           complained
           my
           hope
           is
           perished
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           speedily
           raised
           
           them
           up
           in
           sight
           of
           his
           mercy
           to
           trust
           and
           hope
           in
           him
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           he
           supports
           believers
           .
        
         
           R.
           1.
           
           From
           Gods
           unchangeablenesse
           in
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           unweariednesse
           in
           doing
           them
           good
           .
           Isa
           .
           64.
           5.
           and
           40.
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           31.
           
        
         
           R.
           2.
           
           From
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           in
           his
           covenant
           and
           promises
           .
           
             Isa
             .
             54.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal
             .
             37.
             24.
             
             Heb.
          
           13.
           5.
           2.
           
           He
           will
           quicken
           their
           faith
           ,
           to
           look
           unto
           himself
           for
           relief
           and
           comfort
           ,
           in
           such
           times
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
             20.
             12.
             
             Psal
             .
             12●1
             .
             1
             ▪
             2.
             
             Jon.
          
           2.
           2
           ,
           4.
           for
           these
           reasons
           :
        
         
           R.
           1.
           
           From
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           faith
           in
           them
           .
           As
           the
           needle
           in
           the
           Compasse
           ,
           being
           touched
           with
           the
           Load-stone
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           moved
           and
           shaken
           this
           way
           and
           that
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           resteth
           not
           till
           it
           point
           to
           the
           North
           ;
           so
           the
           soul
           ,
           being
           touched
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           forced
           ,
           by
           Temptation
           ,
           from
           its
           bent
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           no
           rest
           ,
           till
           it
           stand
           God-ward
           .
           They
           may
           by
           Temptations
           be
           as
           sheep
           driven
           from
           mountaine
           to
           mountaine
           ,
           and
           forget
           their
           resting
           place
           .
           Jer.
           50.
           6.
           
           But
           
           the
           spirit
           of
           ,
           faith
           in
           them
           will
           cause
           them
           to
           return
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           
             David
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           116.
           7.
           
           Return
           unto
           thy
           rest
           ,
           O
           my
           soul
           .
           Believers
           are
           like
           Noahs
           Dove
           ,
           that
           finding
           no
           rest
           for
           the
           soles
           of
           its
           feet
           ,
           in
           the
           deluge
           ,
           returned
           unto
           the
           Arke
           .
           Other
           men
           will
           like
           the
           Raven
           ,
           be
           soon
           satisfied
           with
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           R.
           2.
           
           From
           the
           sutable
           operation
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           them
           unto
           Gods
           end
           in
           afflicting
           them
           .
           Gods
           end
           ,
           in
           afflicting
           his
           children
           ,
           is
           to
           drive
           them
           from
           all
           other
           things
           unto
           himself
           .
           For
           he
           corrects
           them
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           
             Heb.
             12.
          
           10.
           
           And
           its
           good
           for
           them
           to
           draw
           neer
           to
           God
           ,
           Psal
           .
           73.
           28.
           
           When
           afflictions
           work
           us
           thereunto
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           the
           spirits
           sanctifying
           operation
           in
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           afflictions
           cannot
           work
           thus
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           rather
           set
           men
           further
           off
           from
           God
           by
           discontentment
           with
           his
           providence
           ,
           because
           it
           crosseth
           their
           carnal
           affections
           .
           And
           ,
           2.
           the
           soul
           of
           it self
           is
           apt
           to
           misgivings
           ,
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           hard
           thoughts
           of
           God.
           And
           3.
           
           Satan
           takes
           such
           occasions
           to
           breed
           and
           increase
           
           a
           distance
           and
           division
           between
           the
           soul
           and
           God.
           Therefore
           it
           must
           be
           from
           the
           sanctifying
           operation
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           them
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           work
           this
           good
           .
           Rom.
           8.
           28.
           
        
         
           Vse
           1.
           
           For
           Instruction
           .
           1.
           
           Here
           we
           may
           see
           the
           differenc
           between
           believers
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           their
           dejected
           condition
           .
           1.
           
           Believers
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           faith
           in
           them
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soul
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           over-borne
           by
           passion
           and
           Temptation
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           worke
           it self
           into
           freedom
           again
           ,
           as
           oil
           will
           be
           uppermost
           .
           The
           spirit
           ,
           as
           a
           spring
           ,
           will
           be
           cleansing
           it self
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           from
           that
           mudde
           that
           is
           in
           it
           .
           But
           the
           heart
           of
           unbelievers
           is
           like
           a
           standing
           poole
           ,
           where
           that
           which
           is
           cast
           into
           it
           rests
           .
           They
           are
           like
           the
           Sea
           ,
           where
           trouble
           and
           unquietnesse
           are
           in
           their
           proper
           place
           ,
           Isa
           .
           57.
           20.
           
           True
           rest
           and
           peace
           are
           for
           ever
           separated
           from
           sin
           in
           any
           soul
           ,
           till
           the
           breach
           between
           God
           and
           the
           soul
           be
           made
           up
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           .
           2.
           
           Believers
           have
           an
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           in
           them
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           Hence
           they
           are
           kept
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           
           by
           his
           mighty
           power
           ,
           through
           faith
           ,
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           5.
           through
           the
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Luke
           22.
           3.
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           dwelling
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           be
           in
           them
           and
           abide
           with
           them
           for
           ever
           :
           So
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           left
           comfortlesse
           .
           Joh.
           14.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Hereupon
           Paul
           triumphed
           ,
           in
           
             Rom.
             8.
             35
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Where
           he
           puts
           the
           question
           about
           persons
           ,
           and
           answers
           about
           things
           ,
           neither
           shall
           separate
           them
           from
           the
           love
           ,
           which
           either
           Christ
           bears
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           to
           Christ
           .
           Sin
           cannot
           separate
           them
           from
           Christs
           love
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           more
           than
           conquered
           it
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           power
           .
           Tribulation
           cannot
           seperate
           believers
           from
           the
           love
           they
           bear
           to
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           shall
           more
           then
           conquer
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           .
           It
           is
           not
           our
           hold
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           but
           Gods
           and
           Christs
           hold
           of
           us
           that
           keeps
           us
           to
           him
           .
           The
           root
           bears
           us
           up
           ,
           not
           we
           the
           root
           .
           
             Rom.
             11.
          
           18.
           
           This
           Asaph
           acknowledged
           unto
           God
           ,
           when
           his
           feet
           were
           almost
           gone
           ,
           his
           steps
           had
           well
           nigh
           slipt
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             Neverthelesse
             I
             am
             continually
             
             with
             thee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             holden
             me
             by
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           73.
           2
           ,
           23.
           
           But
           unbelievers
           are
           without
           Christ
           ,
           and
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World.
           Eph.
           2.
           12.
           
           Therefore
           when
           their
           creature-comforts
           fail
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           a
           ship
           tossed
           in
           the
           Sea
           without
           a
           Pylot
           ,
           and
           without
           an
           Anchor
           ,
           which
           soon
           is
           bulged
           upon
           Rocks
           ,
           or
           falleth
           upon
           quick-sands
           ,
           having
           no
           God
           to
           guide
           or
           support
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hence
           we
           way
           learn
           how
           to
           carry
           our selves
           toward
           afflicted
           dejected
           Christians
           .
           Judge
           mercifully
           and
           wisely
           of
           poor
           weaklings
           .
           Psal
           .
           41.
           1.
           men
           are
           apt
           ,
           through
           want
           of
           wisdom
           and
           love
           ,
           to
           mis-apprehend
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           dejectednesse
           .
           It
           is
           the
           lesse
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           an
           heathen
           King
           mis-interpreted
           the
           dejected
           countenance
           of
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
             Neh.
             2.
             2.
          
           seeing
           godly
           and
           wise
           Eli
           ,
           mis-censured
           Hannah
           ,
           as
           a
           distempered
           woman
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           in
           bitternesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           1.
           14
           ,
           15.
           and
           Iobs
           friends
           mis-judged
           him
           for
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           men
           generally
           mis-construed
           Christs
           sufferings
           ,
           Isa
           .
           53.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           They
           are
           not
           alwayes
           the
           best
           that
           are
           
           merriest
           ,
           nor
           they
           the
           merriest
           in
           heart
           that
           are
           so
           in
           the
           face
           .
           Nor
           are
           they
           alwayes
           of
           the
           weakest
           faith
           ,
           or
           spirit
           ,
           who
           are
           sometimes
           dejected
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           Ioshuah
           was
           ;
           in
           Josh
           .
           7.
           
           Therefore
           be
           not
           rash
           ,
           or
           harsh
           in
           censuring
           the
           dejected
           ;
           but
           rather
           worke
           with
           God
           for
           their
           support
           and
           comfort
           .
           Two
           things
           are
           required
           hereunto
           ;
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           goodness
           ,
           Rom.
           15.
           14.
           
           The
           first
           will
           make
           you
           able
           ,
           the
           second
           willing
           to
           be
           helpful
           to
           such
           .
           Labour
           to
           abound
           in
           both
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           knowledge
           both
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           16
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           party
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           speak
           to
           them
           suitably
           ,
           and
           seasonably
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             56.
             4.
             2.
          
           
           In
           goodnesse
           ,
           to
           pity
           them
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           them
           in
           joynt
           .
           Gal.
           6.
           1.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           for
           your selves
           ,
           beware
           that
           you
           mis-judge
           not
           your
           own
           estate
           toward
           God
           ,
           under
           such
           dejections
           ,
           but
           know
           that
           ,
           if
           ever
           you
           had
           any
           clear
           testimony
           of
           Gods
           love
           to
           you
           ,
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           God
           toward
           you
           in
           Christ
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           everlasting
           love
           ,
           Jer.
           31.
           3.
           
           Therefore
           
           hold
           the
           confidence
           and
           rejoycing
           of
           your
           hope
           firme
           unto
           the
           end
           ,
           
             Heb.
             3.
          
           6.
           and
           say
           ,
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           
             Mich.
             7.
             8.
             
             When
             I
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             a
             light
             unto
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Use
           2.
           
           For
           Admonition
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           placing
           your
           comfort
           too
           much
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           which
           being
           subject
           to
           change
           ,
           and
           inconstancy
           ,
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           breed
           disquietment
           .
           Vexation
           inseparably
           followes
           vanity
           ,
           when
           vanity
           is
           not
           apprehended
           to
           be
           where
           it
           is
           .
           In
           what
           degree
           any
           are
           lifted
           up
           in
           expectation
           of
           satisfying
           good
           from
           creatures
           ,
           or
           overjoyed
           with
           the
           comforts
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           degree
           they
           are
           dejected
           in
           the
           dis-appointment
           of
           their
           hope
           ,
           and
           distressed
           in
           the
           losse
           of
           creature-contentments
           .
           Inordinacy
           of
           affections
           imbitters
           all
           such
           afflictions
           .
           Hence
           arise
           those
           bitter
           complaints
           ;
           I
           had
           setled
           my
           contentment
           and
           hope
           in
           such
           a
           friend
           ,
           or
           relation
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           are
           gone
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           all
           my
           joy
           is
           gone
           .
           Woe
           is
           me
           ,
           I
           am
           undone
           .
           Therefore
           Agur
           prayed
           wisely
           ,
           in
           
             Prov.
             30.
             8.
             
             Remove
             far
             from
             me
             vanity
             and
             lies
             .
          
           i.
           e.
           vain
           
           and
           false
           apprehensions
           ,
           whereby
           the
           affections
           are
           too
           strongly
           fixed
           upon
           things
           that
           are
           vain
           ,
           and
           lying
           promising
           that
           contentment
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           yield
           ;
           confidence
           in
           vanities
           makes
           them
           Idols
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           heart
           vaine
           ,
           like
           the
           things
           it
           relyes
           upon
           ,
           Psal
           .
           115.
           8.
           
           They
           shall
           find
           continual
           disquietment
           who
           walk
           in
           a
           vain
           shadow
           ,
           Psal
           .
           39.
           6.
           
           The
           best
           remedy
           against
           this
           is
           ,
           by
           dwelling
           in
           the
           secret
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           to
           abide
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
           Psal
           .
           91.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           Lam.
           3.
           24.
           
        
         
           The
           Lord
           is
           my
           portion
           ,
           &c
           :
        
         
           The
           words
           having
           been
           considerd
           ,
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           the
           context
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           a
           Lamentation
           ;
           we
           proceed
           to
           handle
           them
           as
           in
           my
           Text
           they
           hold
           forth
           the
           expression
           of
           a
           free
           spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           a
           spirit
           set
           at
           liberty
           from
           those
           sad
           perplexities
           ,
           wherein
           it
           had
           been
           intangled
           ,
           and
           held
           under
           deep
           dejection
           ,
           and
           despondency
           .
           The
           Text
           ,
           thus
           considered
           ,
           conteineth
           the
           Anchor-Hold
           of
           a
           tossed
           afflicted
           spirit
           :
           
           wherein
           three
           particulars
           are
           to
           be
           noted
           .
           1.
           
           An
           Assertion
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
          
           .
           2.
           
           A
           Proof
           of
           it
           ,
           
             saith
             my
             soul
          
           .
           3.
           
           A
           Consectary
           ,
           or
           inference
           from
           the
           premises
           ;
           
             Therefore
             will
             I
             hope
             in
             him
             .
          
           I
           shall
           speak
           onely
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
          
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           part
           ,
           or
           portion
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           here
           in
           the
           Mathematical
           or
           common
           use
           of
           that
           word
           ,
           as
           denoting
           a
           part
           of
           a
           whole
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           frequently
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           that
           part
           of
           estate
           ,
           which
           Parents
           give
           their
           children
           ,
           is
           called
           their
           portion
           ,
           Gen.
           31.
           14.
           and
           that
           part
           of
           the
           spoil
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Souldiers
           share
           ,
           is
           called
           their
           portion
           ,
           Gen.
           14.
           24.
           and
           that
           dimensum
           of
           food
           ,
           which
           is
           allowed
           unto
           any
           ,
           is
           called
           their
           portion
           ,
           Deut.
           18.
           8.
           and
           the
           almes
           given
           to
           the
           poor
           is
           called
           their
           portion
           ,
           
             Eccl.
             11.
          
           2.
           
           For
           God
           is
           not
           parted
           ,
           or
           divided
           ,
           and
           distributed
           among
           his
           people
           ,
           so
           as
           one
           hath
           one
           part
           of
           him
           ,
           another
           another
           part
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           every
           one
           hath
           whole
           God
           wholly
           ;
           as
           the
           whole
           Sun
           shines
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           God
           is
           called
           a
           
             Sun
             ,
             
             Psal
          
           .
           84.
           11.
           
           Therefore
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           his
           peoples
           portion
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           comparative
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           absolute
           sense
           ,
           God
           himself
           is
           theirs
           ,
           a
           suitable
           and
           all
           sufficient
           goods
           to
           them
           .
           They
           have
           ,
           not
           onely
           gifts
           and
           all
           good
           things
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           himself
           also
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           He
           is
           their
           portion
           though
           
             not
             formally
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           two
           senses
           :
           1.
           
           Objectivèly
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           their
           ultimate
           end
           ,
           and
           chief
           good
           .
           2.
           
           Caually
           ,
           as
           he
           gives
           ,
           together
           with
           himself
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           all
           good
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Doctrinal
           note
           shall
           be
           this
           :
        
         
           Doct.
           All
           true
           believers
           have
           such
           a
           blessed
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           renders
           him
           their
           portion
           .
           It
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
          
           :
           Others
           may
           say
           ,
           The
           Lord
           is
           an
           all-sufficient
           portion
           :
           But
           onely
           Believers
           truly
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
          
           .
           Because
           onely
           faith
           interests
           a
           man
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           appropriates
           him
           to
           him
           .
           This
           faith
           doth
           by
           a
           double
           act
           .
           1.
           
           By
           a
           direct
           act
           ,
           whereby
           true
           believers
           see
           in
           God
           those
           properties
           ,
           which
           are
           required
           in
           a
           satisfying
           
           portion
           .
           They
           are
           three
           :
           1.
           
           All-sufficiency
           .
           2.
           
           Perpetuity
           .
           3.
           
           Safety
           in
           placing
           his
           happinesse
           and
           full
           contentment
           there
           .
           All
           these
           the
           Scripture
           declare
           to
           be
           in
           God
           alone
           .
           1.
           
           Sufficiency
           ,
           
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             Psal
             .
             84.
          
           11.
           2.
           
           Perpetuity
           .
           It
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             he
             is
             without
             shadow
             of
             change
             ,
             Jam.
             1.
          
           17.
           and
           that
           
             he
             will
             never
             fail
             ,
             nor
             forsake
          
           his
           people
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           5.
           3.
           
           Safety
           ,
           in
           placing
           all
           our
           contentment
           and
           happinesse
           in
           him
           alone
           ,
           Psal
           144.
           15.
           2.
           
           By
           a
           reflexed
           act
           of
           faith
           ,
           a
           believer
           seeth
           his
           peculiar
           right
           and
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           his
           portion
           .
           Hence
           David
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             mine
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             Cup
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           16.
           5.
           and
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             portion
             O
             Lord
             ,
             Ps
             .
          
           119.
           57.
           and
           
             Asaph
             ,
             VVhom
             have
             I
             in
             heaven
             but
             thee
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             upon
             earth
             that
             I
             desire
             ,
             besides
             thee
             :
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             God
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             my
             portion
             for
             ever
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           To
           cleer
           this
           ,
           two
           things
           must
           be
           added
           :
           1.
           
           The
           grounds
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Saints
           have
           claimed
           this
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           .
           2.
           
           The
           
           use
           they
           have
           made
           of
           God
           ,
           under
           this
           notion
           and
           relation
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           Their
           title
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           ,
           is
           founded
           :
           1.
           
           In
           Gods
           voluntary
           and
           free
           donation
           of
           himself
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           whereby
           both
           they
           become
           his
           portion
           .
           
             Deut.
             32.
             9.
             
             The
             Lords
             portion
             is
             his
             people
             ,
          
           and
           he
           becomes
           their
           portion
           ;
           
             The
             portion
             of
             Jacob
             is
             the
             former
             of
             all
             things
             :
             The
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             is
             his
             Name
             ,
             Jer.
          
           10.
           16.
           
           An
           act
           so
           done
           ,
           by
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Suijuris
           ,
           is
           a
           strong
           binding
           act
           ,
           as
           Peter
           argued
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Ananias
             ,
             Acts
          
           5.
           4.
           
           It
           was
           free
           and
           deliberate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           exceedingly
           dishonourable
           to
           break
           it
           .
           God
           stands
           much
           upon
           his
           honour
           in
           this
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             89.
             34.
             
             My
             Covenant
             will
             I
             not
             break
             .
          
           And
           
             Psal
             .
             111.
             5.
             
             He
             will
             ever
             be
             mindful
             of
             his
             Covenant
             .
          
           2.
           
           This
           donation
           is
           confirmed
           sundry
           wayes
           :
           1.
           
           By
           Oath
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             89.
             35.
             
             Once
             have
             I
             sworn
             by
             my
             holinesse
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             105.
             9.
             
             He
             remembred
             his
             Oath
             unto
             Izhack
             ,
          
           The
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           whereby
           God
           gives
           himself
           to
           be
           his
           peoples
           
           God
           and
           portion
           ,
           Micah
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             sworn
             unto
             our
             Fathers
             from
             the
             dayes
             of
             old
             ,
             Micah
             .
             7.
             ult
             .
          
           Which
           also
           Zachary
           declares
           to
           be
           performed
           when
           he
           sent
           Christ
           ,
           
             Luke
             1.
             73.
             2.
          
           
           By
           Seals
           :
           As
           Circumcision
           is
           called
           
             a
             seal
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
          
           4.
           11.
           because
           it
           externally
           sealed
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           whereby
           God
           becomes
           the
           God
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           Gen.
           17.
           7
           ,
           11.
           
           So
           of
           is
           ,
           with
           both
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           by
           parity
           of
           reason
           .
           3.
           
           By
           marriage
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           
             Hos
             .
             2.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           Agreements
           upon
           marriage
           ,
           are
           firme
           ,
           because
           upon
           rational
           consideration
           .
           A
           consideration
           inserted
           ,
           adds
           weight
           to
           a
           Deed
           and
           Covenant
           .
           The
           consideration
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           joyned
           unto
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             are
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             to
             us
             ,
          
           in
           him
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             1.
          
           20.
           
           And
           Christs
           God
           and
           Father
           is
           our
           God
           and
           portion
           ,
           
             Joh.
             20.
             17.
             4.
          
           
           By
           a
           recovery
           ,
           after
           judgment
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           ,
           when
           ,
           after
           they
           are
           fallen
           into
           Gods
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           repentance
           for
           
           and
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           renewing
           their
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           have
           renewed
           their
           taking
           hold
           of
           the
           Covenant
           and
           have
           pleaded
           it
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           plea
           hath
           been
           accepted
           .
           Thus
           did
           Moses
           for
           Israel
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           sinned
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Golden
           Calf
           ,
           Exod.
           32.
           10
           ,
           13.
           and
           the
           Israelites
           for
           themselves
           
             Isa
             .
             63.
             10
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
          
           19.
           
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           shewn
           is
           ,
           what
           use
           the
           Saints
           have
           made
           of
           their
           right
           and
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           :
           They
           have
           made
           use
           of
           him
           thus
           ,
           both
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           1.
           
           For
           themselves
           :
           1.
           
           To
           glory
           in
           God
           ;
           
             This
             God
             is
             our
             God.
             Psal
             .
             48.
             ult
             .
             2.
             
             To
             delight
             themselves
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           in
           confidence
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           toward
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           Temptatious
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             4.
          
           
           Whence
           followeth
           a
           rowling
           themselves
           upon
           him
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           verse
           5.
           and
           a
           patient
           waiting
           upon
           God
           in
           delays
           ,
           with
           hope
           of
           a
           good
           issue
           ,
           verse
           7.
           2.
           
           For
           others
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           friends
           or
           enemies
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           middle
           sort
           .
           1.
           
           Friends
           ,
           A
           poor
           believer
           can
           pleasure
           his
           
           richest
           friends
           out
           of
           this
           his
           portion
           ,
           his
           God.
           This
           is
           a
           Prophets
           and
           a
           righteous
           mans
           reward
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           41.
           
           Thus
           Paul
           abundantly
           recompenced
           all
           his
           friends
           and
           well-willers
           out
           of
           his
           portion
           ,
           
             Phil.
             4.
             19.
             
             My
             God
             shall
             supply
             all
             your
             need
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             riches
             in
             glory
             by
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           2.
           
           Enemies
           :
           In
           Jesus
           Christ
           all
           believers
           have
           sufficient
           help
           from
           God
           against
           all
           sorts
           of
           enemies
           ,
           and
           can
           ,
           in
           an
           holy
           manner
           challenge
           them
           to
           do
           their
           worst
           ,
           and
           triumph
           over
           them
           before
           the
           battail
           ,
           upon
           this
           assurance
           ,
           
             My
             God
             will
             help
             me
             ;
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             confounded
             ,
             Isa
             .
             50.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           Other
           men
           are
           strong
           in
           men
           ,
           in
           armes
           ,
           in
           shipping
           ,
           in
           fortifications
           ,
           &c.
           a
           believer
           hath
           all
           in
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
             Eph.
          
           6.
           10.
           3.
           
           A
           middle
           sort
           ;
           Laban
           fared
           the
           better
           for
           
             Iacob
             ,
             Potiphar
             ,
             Pharaoh
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Egypt
           ,
           for
           Ioseph
           :
           The
           Sodomites
           for
           Lot
           :
           The
           Mariners
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           were
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           for
           
             Paul
             ,
             Acts
             27
             ,
             24
             ▪
          
           The
           World
           for
           the
           Saints
           ,
           for
           the
           holy
           seed
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           propps
           that
           
           shoar
           up
           the
           places
           where
           they
           live
           ,
           that
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           over-flow
           ,
           and
           over-whelm
           them
           .
           Isa
           .
           6.
           13.
           
        
         
           Vse
           1.
           
           For
           Instruction
           :
           Hence
           learn
           to
           behold
           and
           admire
           the
           excellency
           ,
           and
           happinesse
           of
           every
           true
           believer
           in
           his
           portion
           .
           The
           All-sufficient
           God
           is
           their
           portion
           .
           His
           greatnesse
           ,
           power
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           grace
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           forgivenesse
           ,
           justice
           ,
           all
           are
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           possesse
           him
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           ,
           he
           gives
           them
           his
           son
           ,
           to
           be
           theirs
           ,
           through
           faith
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           all
           things
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           Thus
           ,
           
             The
             brother
             of
             low
             degree
             is
             exalted
             ,
             Iam.
          
           1.
           9.
           
           He
           hath
           the
           best
           portion
           that
           God
           can
           give
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           best
           assurance
           that
           God
           can
           make
           ,
           
             Heb.
             6.
          
           18.
           
           Hence
           David
           calleth
           such
           
             the
             excellent
             ones
             ,
             Ps
          
           .
           16.
           3.
           
           He
           had
           conversed
           with
           rich
           men
           ,
           great
           men
           ,
           wise
           men
           ,
           after
           the
           flesh
           ;
           yet
           he
           called
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           excellent
           ones
           .
           He
           well
           knew
           that
           
             the
             righteous
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             Prov.
          
           12.
           26.
           
        
         
         
           Vse
           2.
           
           For
           Exhortation
           :
           1
           Generally
           ,
           to
           all
           ;
           to
           make
           out
           for
           this
           portion
           .
           To
           this
           end
           ,
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           with
           thirsting
           souls
           :
           It
           will
           not
           be
           in
           vain
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             5.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Prov.
          
           8.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           For
           thereby
           ,
           either
           it
           shall
           be
           cleered
           unto
           you
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           your
           portion
           ,
           or
           the
           Lord
           will
           become
           your
           portion
           .
           And
           he
           is
           so
           unto
           them
           ,
           in
           whom
           faith
           is
           wrought
           in
           Christ
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           They
           that
           can
           say
           to
           Christ
           ,
           with
           
             Thomas
             ,
             My
             Lord
             and
             my
             God
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           20.
           28.
           may
           also
           say
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           David
           ,
           in
           
             Ps
             .
             142.
             5.
             
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             refuge
             and
             my
             portion
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           priviledge
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           answer
           Gods
           call
           ,
           by
           joyning
           to
           him
           in
           Covenant
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             I
             entred
             into
             Covenant
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             becamest
             mine
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           16.
           8.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           in
           
             Hos
             .
             2.
             23.
             
             I
             will
             say
             unto
             them
             which
             were
             not
             my
             people
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             God.
             
          
        
         
           To
           perswade
           you
           hereunto
           :
           Consider
           ,
           1.
           
           Every
           man
           desires
           to
           have
           
           best
           ,
           for
           his
           portion
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           in
           houses
           ,
           lands
           ,
           food
           ,
           apparel
           cattle
           .
           But
           this
           portion
           is
           simply
           absolutely
           the
           best
           .
           This
           Christ
           teacheth
           ,
           in
           Luke
           16.
           12.
           
           This
           he
           calls
           our
           own
           ,
           those
           ,
           
             another
             mans
          
           .
           VVhen
           a
           man
           views
           houses
           ,
           or
           surveys
           land
           ,
           or
           tells
           money
           for
           another
           man
           ,
           his
           heart
           is
           not
           so
           affected
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           views
           ,
           surveys
           ,
           tells
           for
           himself
           .
           Propriety
           draws
           and
           engages
           the
           heart
           to
           that
           wherein
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           property
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           mean
           and
           worthlesse
           ,
           and
           carrieth
           the
           heart
           after
           it
           ;
           much
           more
           ,
           when
           propriety
           and
           a
           most
           worthy
           property
           meet
           together
           ;
           as
           David
           found
           this
           to
           be
           ,
           Psal
           .
           4.
           6
           ,
           7.
           2.
           
           The
           misery
           of
           those
           that
           have
           not
           this
           portion
           Eph.
           2.
           12.
           
           Little
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           no
           cause
           have
           such
           to
           blesse
           themselves
           in
           their
           worldly
           portions
           and
           possessions
           ,
           as
           worldly
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           do
           ,
           Psal
           .
           49.
           18.
           
           For
           they
           
             have
             their
             portion
             onely
             in
             this
             life
             ,
          
           which
           is
           but
           a
           vapour
           :
           But
           believers
           are
           happy
           in
           their
           portion
           ,
           in
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           life
           :
           For
           they
           
             shall
             behold
             his
             face
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             
             when
             they
             awake
             with
             his
             likenesse
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           17
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Attend
           therefore
           ,
           in
           time
           ,
           to
           the
           counsel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           Rev.
           3.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Specially
           ,
           To
           believers
           ;
           To
           beha●e
           themselves
           as
           it
           becomes
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           God
           for
           their
           portion
           .
           That
           you
           may
           so
           do
           ,
           1.
           
           Professedly
           avouch
           God
           to
           be
           your
           portion
           ,
           
             Deut.
             26.
             17.
          
           
           This
           is
           done
           two
           wayes
           ,
           1.
           
           When
           you
           set
           your
           love
           upon
           him
           ,
           with
           such
           an
           esteem
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           is
           meet
           for
           such
           a
           portion
           .
           
             Where
             a
             mans
             treasure
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             his
             heart
             be
             also
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
          
           21.
           
           Let
           God
           be
           your
           treasure
           ,
           when
           you
           look
           upon
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           single
           out
           those
           that
           you
           account
           most
           amiable
           ,
           desirable
           ;
           then
           ascend
           ,
           in
           your
           thoughts
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           contemplate
           all
           the
           excellencies
           there
           ,
           the
           rivers
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           the
           blessed
           fellowship
           of
           Saints
           in
           glory
           ;
           each
           of
           them
           as
           dear
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           relations
           of
           husbands
           ,
           and
           wives
           ,
           of
           parents
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           friends
           ,
           were
           in
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           yet
           let
           God
           and
           Christ
           be
           above
           them
           all
           .
           So
           did
           
             Asaph
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           73.
           25.
           
           So
           will
           every
           one
           that
           
           knows
           Gods
           name
           aright
           .
           
             Psal
             .
             91.
             14.
             
             Because
             he
             hath
             set
             his
             love
             upon
             me
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             deliver
             him
             :
             I
             will
             set
             him
             on
             high
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             known
             my
             name
             .
          
           2.
           
           When
           you
           are
           content
           to
           part
           with
           all
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           him
           alone
           .
           A
           maid
           will
           say
           of
           a
           man
           whom
           she
           loves
           ,
           I
           will
           have
           him
           ,
           though
           I
           beg
           my
           bread
           with
           him
           .
           A
           man
           will
           lay
           out
           his
           estate
           ,
           in
           suit
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           .
           3.
           
           When
           you
           live
           in
           the
           world
           with
           affections
           free
           from
           worldly
           ingagements
           ,
           as
           Pilgrims
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           are
           at
           home
           ,
           when
           their
           feet
           are
           travailing
           abroad
           .
           2.
           
           Possesse
           and
           use
           ,
           and
           injoy
           God
           ,
           as
           your
           portion
           .
           Thus
           ,
           1.
           
           Live
           upon
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           in
           Canaan
           did
           upon
           their
           lots
           and
           inheritances
           :
           Live
           upon
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Psal
           .
           30.
           5.
           
           And
           upon
           his
           promises
           ,
           Isa
           .
           38.
           16.
           
           Live
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Gal.
             2.
          
           20.
           fetching
           all
           your
           comfort
           thence
           .
           2.
           
           Walk
           with
           God
           ,
           
             Gen.
             5.
          
           24.
           and
           work
           in
           God
           ,
           Joh.
           3.
           21.
           marry
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           live
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           exalting
           his
           ends
           ,
           and
           rules
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           .
           3.
           
           Cast
           all
           your
           care
           upon
           
           him
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           5.
           7.
           you
           may
           try
           men
           in
           smaller
           things
           ,
           before
           you
           trust
           them
           with
           greater
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           strangers
           .
           But
           it
           is
           dishonourable
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           trust
           him
           with
           all
           that
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           have
           .
           When
           mens
           hearts
           sink
           in
           every
           danger
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           a
           defect
           ,
           either
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           in
           faith
           .
           See
           how
           Christ
           reproved
           this
           in
           
             Peter
             ,
             Mat.
             14.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Davids
          
           first
           recourse
           was
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           means
           he
           used
           ,
           he
           looked
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             5.
             3.
             4.
          
           
           Live
           contentedly
           ,
           when
           you
           injoy
           God
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           without
           covetousnesse
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           5.
           and
           with
           out
           discontentednesse
           because
           of
           outward
           afflictions
           ,
           or
           wants
           .
           David
           as
           he
           was
           the
           sweet
           singer
           of
           Israel
           ,
           so
           he
           expressed
           a
           sweet
           frame
           of
           spirit
           ,
           in
           2
           
             Sam.
             23.
             5.
             
             He
             hath
             made
             with
             me
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             ordered
             in
             all
             things
             and
             sure
             :
             this
             is
             all
             my
             salvation
             ,
             and
             all
             my
             desire
             ,
             &c.
             5.
             
          
           Make
           up
           all
           your
           happinesse
           in
           God.
           A
           worldly
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           views
           his
           houses
           ,
           lands
           ,
           cattle
           ,
           barns
           filled
           with
           corn
           ,
           &c.
           his
           heart
           is
           
           cheared
           ,
           like
           that
           rich
           fool
           in
           
             Luke
             12.
          
           19.
           
           But
           see
           the
           vanity
           of
           that
           joy
           ,
           in
           the
           answer
           of
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           ver
           .
           20.
           
           But
           a
           true
           believer
           hath
           true
           cause
           of
           rejoycing
           in
           his
           portion
           ,
           having
           such
           an
           estate
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           want
           nothing
           ,
           Psal
           .
           23.
           1.
           his
           downlyings
           and
           up-risings
           ,
           himself
           and
           his
           children
           are
           well
           provided
           ;
           for
           what
           though
           his
           estate
           lyeth
           not
           in
           lands
           ,
           or
           monies
           ,
           or
           plenty
           of
           corn
           and
           cattle
           ?
           he
           hath
           that
           which
           is
           better
           ,
           for
           his
           portion
           .
           A
           believer
           is
           a
           Citizen
           of
           heaven
           ;
           there
           is
           his
           inheritance
           ;
           things
           on
           earth
           are
           added
           to
           him
           ,
           onely
           
             pro
             viatico
          
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           travailing
           thitherward
           .
        
         
           Lam.
           3.
           24.
           
        
         
           Saith
           my
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Having
           spoken
           of
           the
           Assertion
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
          
           ;
           we
           are
           now
           ,
           with
           Christs
           assistance
           ,
           to
           speak
           to
           the
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           
             saith
             my
             Soul.
          
           The
           Church
           proveth
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           their
           portion
           ,
           by
           their
           souls
           saying
           it
           .
           Where
           note
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Principle
           of
           this
           speech
           ,
           
             their
             soul
          
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           that
           there
           is
           a
           mental
           as
           well
           as
           a
           vocal
           speaking
           :
           
           
             The
             fool
             saith
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           14.
           1.
           when
           his
           tongue
           speaketh
           and
           professeth
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           16.
           2.
           
           That
           ,
           by
           an
           act
           of
           the
           soul
           reflexed
           upon
           it self
           ,
           they
           knew
           what
           their
           soul
           said
           .
           So
           David
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             16.
             2.
             
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             thou
             hast
             said
             unto
             Jehovah
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             Lord.
          
           3.
           
           That
           the
           use
           they
           make
           hereof
           is
           ,
           to
           prove
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Lord
           is
           their
           portion
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           their
           portion
           .
           1.
           
           To
           prove
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           their
           portion
           ,
           they
           argue
           thus
           :
           What
           the
           Soul
           saith
           is
           a
           mans
           portion
           ,
           that
           is
           his
           portion
           .
           But
           my
           soul
           saith
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           my
           portion
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           is
           my
           portion
           .
           2.
           
           To
           prove
           that
           they
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           their
           portion
           ,
           they
           argue
           thus
           .
           What
           a
           man
           knoweth
           that
           his
           soul
           saith
           is
           his
           portion
           ,
           that
           he
           knoweth
           to
           be
           his
           portion
           .
           But
           I
           know
           that
           my
           soul
           saith
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           my
           portion
           ;
           therefore
           I
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           my
           portion
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           David
           putting
           up
           this
           pettion
           ,
           
             Preserve
             me
             ,
             O
             God
          
           ,
           presseth
           it
           by
           this
           motive
           ,
           
             for
             in
             thee
             do
             I
             trust
             ,
          
           and
           he
           proveth
           that
           he
           trusteth
           in
           God
           ,
           
           by
           an
           Apostrophe
           ,
           a
           turning
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           to
           his
           soul
           ,
           
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             thou
             hast
             said
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             God.
          
           And
           this
           he
           confirmeth
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           his
           own
           soul
           and
           conscience
           ,
           Psal
           .
           16.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           thence
           inferred
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             mine
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             Cup
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           5.
           
             q.
             d.
          
           The
           Lord
           is
           my
           land
           and
           revenue
           ,
           and
           food
           ,
           he
           supplies
           all
           ,
           and
           is
           himself
           above
           all
           ,
           better
           then
           all
           ,
           unto
           me
           .
        
         
           D.
           When
           a
           believer
           knoweth
           that
           his
           soul
           saith
           ,
           The
           Lord
           is
           his
           portion
           ,
           he
           hath
           from
           thence
           a
           clear
           proof
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           his
           portion
           .
           For
           the
           proving
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           two
           things
           must
           be
           declared
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           a
           true
           believer
           may
           know
           that
           his
           soul
           saith
           ,
           The
           Lord
           is
           his
           portion
           .
           David
           knew
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             O
             God!
             my
             soul
             trusteth
             in
             thee
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           17.
           1.
           
           He
           knew
           that
           he
           trusted
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           one
           trusteth
           in
           his
           treasure
           ;
           and
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             84.
             2.
             
             My
             heart
             and
             my
             flesh
             cryeth
             out
             for
             the
             living
             God.
          
           As
           ,
           when
           an
           house
           is
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           the
           owner
           crieth
           out
           ,
           oh
           ,
           let
           me
           have
           my
           
           casket
           of
           jewels
           ,
           my
           box
           of
           evidences
           ,
           they
           are
           my
           treasure
           ,
           the
           principal
           of
           my
           estate
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           undone
           ,
           unlesse
           I
           lose
           them
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           as
           his
           desire
           is
           ardent
           ,
           so
           his
           expectation
           is
           earnest
           for
           them
           ,
           looking
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           delivered
           to
           him
           .
           Saith
           he
           ,
           have
           you
           them
           ?
           have
           you
           found
           them
           ?
           As
           the
           Church
           said
           to
           the
           daughters
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           concerning
           her
           beloved
           ,
           Cant.
           5.
           8.
           and
           3.
           3.
           and
           ,
           as
           any
           hope
           appeareth
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           more
           incouraged
           to
           wait
           ,
           yet
           still
           watching
           and
           observing
           if
           he
           can
           get
           the
           sight
           of
           them
           .
           So
           
             David
             ,
             My
             soul
             waiteth
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             that
             watch
             for
             the
             morning
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             that
             watch
             for
             the
             morning
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           130.
           6.
           
           And
           ,
           as
           David
           knew
           thus
           that
           the
           Lord
           was
           his
           portion
           ;
           so
           may
           other
           believers
           ,
           as
           Paul
           argues
           ,
           in
           a
           like
           case
           ,
           from
           Davids
           example
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           13.
           
           From
           parity
           of
           reason
           ,
           seeing
           we
           have
           the
           same
           helps
           as
           he
           had
           .
        
         
           R.
           1.
           
           From
           the
           proper
           excellency
           ,
           or
           excellent
           property
           of
           the
           reasonable
           soul
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           reflect
           ,
           and
           
           discern
           its
           own
           internal
           acts
           ;
           much
           more
           the
           renewed
           soul
           .
           1
           Ioh.
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           R.
           2.
           
           From
           the
           office
           and
           power
           of
           conscience
           ,
           to
           testifie
           what
           is
           within
           a
           man.
           This
           the
           Apostle
           notes
           in
           natural
           men
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           15.
           and
           in
           believers
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.
           20
           
           ▪
           21.
           
        
         
           R.
           3.
           
           
             From
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             joyning
             with
             the
             renewed
             spirits
             of
             believers
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           16.
           and
           9.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           My
           conscience
           bearing
           me
           witnesse
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
             And
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             brings
             into
             the
             soul
             a
             self-evidencing
             light
             ,
             whereby
             he
             doth
             manifest
             unto
             the
             renewed
             soul
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             himself
             ,
             and
             no
             delusion
             ,
             who
             testifieth
             to
             us
             our
             interest
             in
             God.
          
           Hereby
           we
           know
           that
           we
           dwell
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           in
           us
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           4.
           13.
           
           For
           the
           Spirit
           is
           given
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           know
           the
           things
           that
           are
           freely
           given
           to
           us
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           12.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           a
           believer
           ,
           from
           his
           souls
           saying
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           his
           portion
           ,
           hath
           a
           good
           proof
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           his
           portion
           .
           So
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           Psal
           .
           33.
           20.
           from
           knowledge
           that
           their
           soul
           waiteth
           
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           proves
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           their
           help
           and
           their
           shield
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           they
           infer
           ,
           in
           ver
           .
           21.
           
           
             Our
             heart
             shall
             rejoyce
             in
             him
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             trusted
             in
             his
             holy
             name
             :
          
           So
           David
           proved
           his
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           by
           his
           
             souls
             thirsting
             for
             him
             .
             Psal
             ,
             63.
             1.
          
           and
           ,
           by
           his
           
             souls
             following
             hard
             after
             him
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           8.
           
           The
           same
           holds
           in
           other
           believers
           also
           .
        
         
           R.
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           souls
           saying
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           my
           portion
           ,
           is
           the
           answering
           of
           the
           soul
           unto
           God
           ,
           calling
           his
           Elect
           effectually
           ,
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           World
           and
           sin
           and
           self
           ,
           unto
           himself
           ,
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           There
           is
           an
           outward
           calling
           ,
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           man
           onely
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           in
           
             Hos
             .
             11.
             7.
             
             Though
             they
             called
             them
             to
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             yet
             none
             would
             exalt
             him
             .
          
           This
           is
           ineffectual
           ,
           unto
           spiritual
           conversion
           ,
           of
           it self
           ,
           without
           the
           quickening
           efficacies
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           But
           when
           that
           is
           added
           ,
           and
           worketh
           with
           the
           ministry
           of
           man
           (
           which
           of
           it self
           onely
           soundeth
           in
           the
           ear
           )
           then
           God
           speaketh
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             Hos
             .
             
             2.
          
           14.
           
           Thereby
           the
           father
           draweth
           the
           Elect
           unto
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             44
             ,
             45.
          
           
           Then
           they
           hear
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           hear
           ,
           shall
           live
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.
           25.
           
           The
           soul
           being
           thus
           quickned
           ,
           answers
           the
           call
           of
           God
           with
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           David
           found
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             27.
             8.
             
             Thou
             saidst
             ,
             seek
             ye
             my
             face
             ;
             my
             heart
             answered
             ,
             thy
             face
             Iehovah
             ,
             I
             do
             seek
             .
          
           This
           answer
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           whole
           soul
           unto
           God.
           The
           understanding
           ,
           being
           illightned
           and
           fully
           convinced
           ,
           closeth
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           chooseth
           him
           as
           the
           chiefest
           good
           ;
           the
           affections
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           soul
           placeth
           all
           its
           happinesse
           in
           its
           injoyment
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           conformity
           to
           him
           .
           Hope
           waits
           for
           him
           ,
           desire
           longeth
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           joy
           delighteth
           in
           him
           above
           all
           things
           .
           The
           Lord
           calleth
           the
           whole
           soul
           to
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           find
           true
           rest
           ,
           in
           voluntarily
           subjecting
           it self
           under
           his
           yoke
           .
           Mat.
           11.
           28
           ,
           29.
           and
           the
           whole
           soul
           ,
           in
           all
           its
           faculties
           and
           affections
           ,
           answereth
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           did
           ,
           in
           Ier.
           
           3.
           22.
           
           
             Lo
             we
             come
             unto
             thee
             ;
             for
             thou
             art
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             :
          
           With
           renouncing
           all
           other
           refuges
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           in
           ver
           .
           23.
           according
           to
           that
           promise
           ,
           in
           Hos
           .
           2.
           23.
           
           I
           
             will
             say
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             say
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             God.
             
          
        
         
           R.
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           souls
           saying
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           my
           portion
           ,
           argues
           unseigned
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           .
           For
           all
           the
           affections
           depend
           on
           love
           .
           What
           a
           man
           loveth
           ,
           as
           his
           portion
           ,
           he
           desireth
           to
           possesse
           and
           injoy
           ;
           and
           any
           impediment
           thereof
           stirs
           up
           his
           anger
           proportionately
           ,
           to
           his
           esteem
           and
           love
           of
           it
           .
           As
           we
           see
           with
           what
           eagernesse
           and
           earnestnesse
           ,
           men
           endeavour
           to
           remove
           any
           thing
           that
           hinders
           their
           credits
           ,
           or
           estates
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           ,
           if
           any
           love
           God
           above
           the
           world
           ,
           above
           themselves
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           more
           jealous
           of
           Gods
           honour
           then
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           against
           that
           which
           tends
           to
           Gods
           dishonour
           ,
           more
           then
           against
           what
           crosseth
           their
           own
           worldly
           honour
           .
           Hence
           will
           arise
           hatred
           against
           sin
           ,
           because
           God
           hates
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           our selves
           ,
           Psal
           .
           97.
           10.
           and
           in
           others
           ,
           
           Rev.
           2.
           6.
           
           Anger
           is
           against
           particulars
           ,
           but
           hatred
           is
           general
           .
           Anger
           seeks
           revenge
           with
           moderation
           ,
           in
           proportion
           to
           the
           wrong
           done
           us
           ,
           but
           hatred
           seeks
           the
           destruction
           of
           its
           object
           .
           Anger
           is
           placable
           ,
           but
           hatred
           is
           implacable
           .
           And
           according
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           mens
           love
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           will
           be
           their
           fear
           of
           being
           deprived
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           separated
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           causes
           and
           signes
           of
           alienation
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           R.
           3.
           
           Because
           the
           souls
           saying
           ,
           The
           Lord
           is
           my
           portion
           ,
           importeth
           the
           highest
           actings
           of
           the
           soul
           upon
           God.
           When
           Iob
           said
           ,
           
             the
             things
             that
             my
             soul
             refused
             to
             touch
             ,
             Job
          
           6.
           7.
           he
           shewed
           the
           greatest
           detestation
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             my
             soul
             chuseth
             death
             rather
             than
             life
             ,
             Iob
             7.
          
           15
           ,
           he
           shewed
           a
           most
           vehement
           desire
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             plant
             them
             in
             this
             land
             assuredly
             ,
             with
             my
             whole
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             my
             whole
             soul
             .
             Ier.
          
           32.
           41.
           he
           shewed
           the
           firmnesse
           of
           his
           purpose
           .
           So
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           saith
           ,
           The
           Lord
           is
           my
           portion
           ,
           it
           argues
           the
           most
           full
           and
           firm
           cleaving
           
           of
           a
           believer
           unto
           God
           ,
           with
           purpose
           of
           heart
           ,
           as
           Barnabas
           exhorted
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           Acts
           11.
           23.
           
           Else
           men
           do
           not
           return
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           cleave
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           
             Hos
             .
             7.
             16.
          
           unlesse
           they
           turn
           to
           him
           with
           all
           their
           heart
           ,
           Joel
           2.
           12.
           and
           love
           him
           with
           all
           their
           heart
           ,
           Deut.
           30.
           6.
           
           For
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           such
           a
           love
           that
           faith
           workes
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           believing
           with
           all
           the
           heart
           ,
           Acts
           8.
           37.
           and
           produceth
           obedience
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
          
           which
           is
           done
           when
           all
           the
           faculties
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           soul
           do
           open
           themselves
           ,
           and
           stand
           open
           ,
           to
           give
           entertainment
           unto
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           of
           glory
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             24.
          
           7.
           
           When
           the
           Keyes
           of
           the
           whole
           house
           ,
           and
           every
           room
           in
           it
           are
           delivered
           up
           for
           the
           use
           and
           service
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           is
           entertained
           like
           a
           King.
           Inferiour
           guests
           are
           content
           ,
           one
           with
           one
           room
           ,
           another
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           two
           have
           but
           one
           room
           ,
           yea
           ,
           one
           bed
           for
           them
           both
           .
           But
           the
           King
           must
           have
           all
           .
           So
           it
           is
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           when
           the
           God
           of
           glory
           appeared
           unto
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           called
           him
           ,
           
           Abraham
           obeyed
           him
           ,
           without
           reservation
           ,
           Acts
           7.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           So
           must
           we
           ,
           yea
           ,
           so
           will
           all
           ,
           whose
           soules
           say
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           their
           portion
           .
        
         
           Use
           1.
           
           For
           instruction
           ,
           in
           four
           particulars
           .
           1.
           
           Hence
           learn
           how
           a
           man
           may
           know
           when
           afflictions
           are
           sanctified
           and
           blessed
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           when
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           soul
           is
           ,
           by
           them
           ,
           turned
           ,
           1.
           
           Upward
           ,
           to
           look
           unto
           God
           ,
           for
           an
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           .
           2.
           
           Inward
           ,
           to
           reflect
           upon
           the
           inward
           actings
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           their
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           .
           Indeed
           afflictions
           of
           themselves
           work
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           estrange
           us
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           our selves
           ,
           and
           Satan
           labours
           to
           foment
           and
           increase
           a
           separation
           of
           the
           soul
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           division
           ,
           and
           distraction
           of
           the
           soul
           within
           it self
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           by
           an
           over-ruling
           power
           and
           sanctifying
           efficacy
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           when
           they
           cause
           us
           to
           return
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Hos
           .
           6.
           1.
           and
           to
           our selves
           ,
           Luke
           15.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           It
           is
           a
           sure
           rule
           of
           discerning
           ones
           self
           to
           be
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           when
           he
           finds
           that
           
           every
           condition
           brings
           him
           neerer
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           sanctifying
           gift
           of
           grace
           is
           quickned
           to
           its
           proper
           function
           ,
           to
           turn
           the
           faculty
           and
           affection
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           planted
           ,
           unto
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           God
           is
           a
           pure
           act
           ,
           alwayes
           acting
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           ,
           the
           neerer
           he
           comes
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           gracious
           frame
           of
           spirit
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           spiritual
           affections
           ,
           and
           suitable
           actings
           of
           them
           ,
           sweetly
           issuing
           from
           thence
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Learn
           hence
           a
           profitable
           use
           of
           spiritual
           soliloquies
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           mans
           speaking
           within
           himself
           ,
           to
           himself
           ,
           about
           spiritual
           things
           .
           David
           prescribes
           communing
           with
           a
           mans
           own
           heart
           ,
           to
           further
           his
           repentance
           ,
           Psal
           .
           4.
           4.
           and
           himself
           made
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           quicken
           his
           faith
           ,
           Psal
           .
           42.
           5.
           
           So
           the
           Church
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           affliction
           ,
           being
           driven
           out
           of
           their
           creature-comforts
           ,
           and
           expectations
           ,
           they
           communed
           ,
           and
           parlied
           with
           their
           own
           souls
           ,
           to
           cleer
           unto
           themselves
           their
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           ,
           and
           to
           excite
           their
           faith
           and
           hope
           in
           him
           unto
           excercise
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Learn
           hence
           ,
           not
           to
           rest
           in
           outward
           profession
           ,
           in
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           your
           portion
           .
           Many
           hypocrites
           say
           so
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           cleave
           to
           some
           thing
           else
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           ;
           some
           to
           their
           sinful
           wills
           ,
           and
           wayes
           .
           They
           draw
           neer
           unto
           God
           with
           their
           lips
           ,
           but
           their
           hearts
           are
           removed
           far
           from
           him
           .
           Such
           were
           those
           in
           
             Hos
             .
             8.
             23.
             
             Israel
             will
             cry
             unto
             me
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             we
             know
             thee
             ,
          
           when
           ,
           
             Israel
             hath
             cast
             off
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             good
          
           ;
           even
           God
           himself
           ,
           in
           whom
           and
           from
           whom
           is
           all
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           rules
           thereof
           ;
           though
           they
           thus
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           yet
           ,
           in
           their
           distresse
           ,
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           claim
           an
           interest
           in
           him
           .
           Others
           ,
           to
           their
           worldly
           objects
           .
           They
           
             lay
             up
             treasures
             for
             themselves
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           
             there
             their
             hearts
             are
             ,
             Mat.
             6.
             19
             ,
             21.
             
             Their
             belly
             is
             their
             God
             ,
          
           and
           portion
           ,
           
             that
             mind
             earthly
             things
             ,
             Phil.
          
           3.
           19.
           
           These
           steal
           away
           their
           hearts
           from
           God
           ,
           even
           while
           they
           are
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           Ezek.
           33.
           31.
           
           All
           ,
           to
           one
           idol
           ,
           or
           other
           ,
           like
           those
           of
           whom
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           in
           Isa
           .
           
           57.
           6.
           
           
             Among
             the
             smooth
             stones
             of
             streams
             is
             thy
             portion
             ;
             they
             ,
             they
             are
             thy
             lot
             .
          
           A
           woful
           portion
           have
           all
           such
           ,
           for
           at
           present
           ,
           
             their
             portion
             is
             cursed
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             Job
             .
          
           24.
           18.
           and
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           
             God
             will
             rain
             upon
             them
             ,
             snares
             ,
             fire
             ,
             and
             brimstone
             ,
             and
             an
             horrible
             tempest
             ;
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             their
             Cup
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           11.
           6.
           
           Again
           ,
           2.
           
           Rest
           not
           in
           some
           occasional
           speeches
           of
           some
           one
           affection
           alone
           .
           Balaam
           had
           a
           transient
           desire
           that
           his
           latter
           end
           might
           be
           like
           theirs
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Lord
           for
           their
           portion
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             23.
          
           10.
           
           This
           is
           but
           the
           saying
           of
           one
           assertion
           ,
           for
           a
           short
           time
           .
           Nothing
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           as
           said
           by
           the
           soul
           ,
           unlesse
           all
           the
           faculties
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           soul
           consent
           in
           it
           ,
           acting
           suitably
           ,
           Psal
           .
           103.
           1.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Learn
           hence
           ,
           to
           make
           out
           for
           an
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           your
           portion
           .
           This
           is
           to
           be
           had
           onely
           by
           and
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             Joh.
             20.
             17.
             
             For
             it
             pleased
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           God
           incarnate
           ,
           
             all
             fulnesse
             should
             dwell
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.
           19.
           and
           ,
           that
           
             out
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             we
             all
             should
             receive
             ,
             and
             grace
             
             for
             grace
             ,
          
           Joh.
           1.
           16.
           
           So
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           immediate
           fountain
           of
           all
           spiritual
           blessings
           unto
           the
           Elect
           ,
           
             Eph.
             1.
             3.
          
           
           Gods
           next
           end
           ,
           in
           this
           dispensation
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             that
             all
             men
             should
             honour
             the
             Son
             ,
             as
             they
             honour
             the
             Father
             ,
             Joh.
          
           5.
           23.
           which
           they
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Father
           by
           the
           Son
           ,
           
             Joh.
             14.
          
           6.
           and
           therefore
           come
           to
           the
           Son
           first
           ,
           seeking
           to
           have
           an
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           union
           and
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           through
           faith
           in
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           1.
           3.
           
           Let
           those
           who
           are
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           see
           their
           misery
           ,
           in
           that
           state
           ,
           and
           the
           remedy
           thereof
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           value
           him
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           
             Rev.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Mat.
          
           13.
           45.
           
           Let
           those
           that
           have
           him
           ,
           seek
           more
           full
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           prizing
           that
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           8
           ,
           9.
           and
           answerably
           prize
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           David
           ,
           who
           said
           unto
           God
           ,
           
             the
             law
             of
             thy
             mouth
             is
             better
             unto
             me
             then
             thousands
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             72.
             
          
           See
           that
           the
           word
           be
           mixed
           with
           faith
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           to
           receive
           Christ
           thereby
           ,
           as
           God
           offereth
           him
           unto
           
           you
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           12.
           
           Shew
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           really
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           outward
           profession
           onely
           ,
           by
           setting
           your
           affections
           on
           things
           above
           ,
           where
           Christ
           sitteth
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           by
           your
           driving
           an
           heavenly
           trade
           ,
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           
             Phil.
             3.
          
           20.
           
        
         
           Use
           2.
           
           For
           comfort
           to
           all
           who
           can
           thussay
           ,
           The
           Lord
           is
           their
           portion
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           all
           true
           believers
           ,
           who
           know
           that
           their
           soul
           saith
           the
           Lord
           is
           their
           portion
           ;
           be
           exhorted
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           your
           portion
           ,
           
             Rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             rejoyce
             ,
             Phil.
          
           4.
           4.
           
           Have
           you
           plenty
           of
           outward
           things
           ?
           Rejoyce
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Ier.
           9.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           In
           him
           alone
           you
           have
           fully
           enough
           .
           There
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           Iacobs
           portion
           and
           Esau's
           ,
           though
           the
           Translation
           holdeth
           forth
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           saying
           ,
           I
           have
           enough
           ,
           yet
           the
           Original
           varieth
           their
           expressions
           ,
           Esau
           said
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             have
             much
             ,
             Gen.
          
           33.
           9.
           but
           Jacob
           said
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           I
           
             have
             all
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           11.
           
           Esau
           had
           much
           in
           worldly
           things
           ,
           but
           not
           enough
           :
           
           Jacob
           had
           enough
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           All-sufficient
           portion
           .
           Are
           you
           in
           any
           want
           ?
           
             Habent
             omnia
             qui
             habent
             habentem
             omnia
             .
          
           They
           cannot
           want
           any
           thing
           ;
           who
           have
           him
           to
           be
           their
           portion
           ,
           who
           hath
           all
           things
           .
           In
           wants
           of
           outward
           things
           ,
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             23.
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             shepherd
             ,
             I
             shall
             want
             nothing
          
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Hab.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Although
             the
             fig-tree
             shall
             not
             blossome
             ,
             nor
             fruits
             be
             in
             the
             vine
             ,
             and
             the
             fields
             yield
             no
             meat
             ,
             the
             flocks
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             fold
             ,
             and
             no
             herds
             in
             the
             stalls
             ,
             yet
          
           I
           
             will
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           I
           
             will
             joy
             in
             the
             God
             of
             my
             salvation
             .
          
           In
           spiritual
           wants
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           wisdom
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           is
           your
           God
           and
           portion
           ;
           you
           have
           all
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           shall
           have
           all
           that
           is
           good
           for
           you
           from
           him
           ,
           Psal
           .
           84.
           11.
           
           Are
           you
           in
           fear
           of
           dangers
           ?
           Say
           ,
           as
           David
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             27.
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             light
             and
             my
             salvation
             ,
             whom
             shall
          
           I
           
             fear
             ,
             &c.
             Psal
             .
             27.
          
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Again
           ,
           God
           is
           our
           refuge
           and
           strength
           ,
           a
           very
           present
           help
           in
           trouble
           ;
           therefore
           will
           not
           we
           fear
           ,
           
           though
           the
           earth
           be
           moved
           ,
           &c.
           
             Psal
             .
             46.
          
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           are
           you
           in
           as
           great
           distresse
           as
           David
           was
           ,
           in
           1
           
             Sam.
             30.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ?
          
           Yet
           even
           then
           take
           the
           course
           that
           he
           took
           .
           What
           was
           that
           ?
           David
           comforted
           himself
           in
           the
           Lord
           his
           God.
           So
           do
           you
           ,
           rejoyce
           in
           this
           your
           portion
           .
           For
           it
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           All-sufficient
           .
           2.
           
           Everlasting
           .
        
         
           Lam.
           3.
           24.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           will
           I
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
        
         
           We
           have
           already
           spoken
           of
           two
           parts
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           the
           Assertion
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           proof
           of
           it
           ;
           
             saith
             my
             soul
          
           .
           VVe
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           inference
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           draws
           from
           the
           premises
           ;
           
             therefore
             will
          
           I
           
             hope
             in
             him
          
           .
           In
           which
           words
           three
           particulars
           are
           to
           be
           noted
           .
           1.
           
           The
           reason
           ,
           whereupon
           their
           hope
           was
           grounded
           
             [
             therefore
             .
          
           ]
           2.
           
           The
           resolution
           of
           their
           will
           to
           act
           according
           to
           that
           reason
           [
           I
           will.
           ]
           3.
           
           The
           act
           it self
           resolved
           upon
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           proper
           object
           of
           it
           
             [
             hope
             in
             him
             .
          
           ]
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           reason
           ,
           whereupon
           
           their
           hope
           was
           grounded
           .
           This
           illative
           particle
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           notes
           the
           result
           of
           a
           discourse
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           believers
           ,
           whereby
           they
           compare
           one
           thing
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           gather
           one
           thing
           from
           another
           ;
           and
           thence
           conclude
           to
           act
           suitably
           to
           the
           truest
           and
           best
           reason
           .
           Faith
           is
           an
           understanding
           grace
           ,
           and
           knowes
           what
           use
           to
           make
           of
           the
           souls
           interest
           in
           God.
           When
           a
           man
           hath
           God
           for
           his
           portion
           ,
           and
           knows
           it
           ,
           thence
           faith
           inferreth
           it
           is
           my
           duty
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           for
           my
           good
           to
           hope
           in
           him
           :
           Therefore
           I
           will
           hope
           in
           him
           .
           Reason
           of
           it self
           ,
           in
           this
           corrupt
           state
           of
           fallen
           man
           ,
           cannot
           teach
           men
           to
           hope
           in
           God.
           But
           when
           God
           hath
           in
           the
           word
           of
           promise
           given
           himself
           to
           us
           to
           be
           our
           portion
           ,
           and
           faith
           hath
           closed
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           our
           portion
           ;
           and
           the
           word
           telleth
           us
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           good
           to
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           faith
           seeth
           good
           reason
           that
           we
           should
           hope
           in
           him
           .
           Faith
           useth
           reason
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           the
           ground
           ,
           yet
           as
           a
           sanctified
           instrument
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           Gods
           grounds
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           rely
           upon
           him
           ,
           He
           believes
           
           best
           ,
           who
           best
           knows
           ,
           why
           he
           believes
           ,
           and
           he
           best
           hopes
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           can
           give
           the
           best
           reasons
           for
           his
           hoping
           in
           him
           .
           The
           affections
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           reason
           grafted
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           thus
           farre
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           all
           that
           are
           godly-wise
           ,
           they
           are
           raised
           up
           ,
           and
           laid
           down
           ,
           guided
           ,
           and
           actuated
           ,
           by
           sanctified
           reason
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           and
           best
           reason
           .
        
         
           Doct.
           They
           that
           hope
           in
           God
           a
           right
           ,
           have
           their
           hope
           in
           him
           raised
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           by
           good
           and
           strong
           reasons
           .
           Reasons
           fetched
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           souls
           knowing
           its
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           portion
           ▪
           are
           good
           and
           strong
           reasons
           ,
           for
           our
           hoping
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           such
           are
           the
           reasons
           which
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           gives
           of
           their
           hoping
           in
           God.
           They
           considered
           Gods
           All-sufficiency
           ,
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           one
           that
           hath
           him
           for
           his
           portion
           ,
           and
           what
           interest
           themselves
           had
           in
           him
           ,
           through
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           conclude
           ;
           therefore
           will
           I
           hope
           in
           him
           .
           So
           may
           all
           believers
           .
        
         
           R.
           1.
           
           From
           the
           inseparable
           connection
           of
           hope
           with
           faith
           :
           Faith
           believes
           
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           God
           through
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           Gods
           authority
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           what
           faith
           believes
           ,
           hope
           expects
           .
           The
           reasons
           for
           a
           believers
           hoping
           in
           God
           ,
           are
           as
           good
           and
           strong
           ,
           as
           for
           his
           believing
           in
           him
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           ,
           naturally
           ,
           beams
           come
           from
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           branches
           from
           the
           root
           ;
           so
           ,
           by
           spiritual
           discourse
           ,
           one
           truth
           issueth
           from
           another
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           and
           its
           beams
           ,
           the
           roots
           and
           branches
           ,
           are
           all
           of
           one
           nature
           ;
           so
           the
           grounds
           of
           comfortable
           truths
           ,
           and
           reasons
           taken
           from
           those
           grounds
           ,
           are
           both
           of
           the
           same
           divine
           authority
           in
           themselves
           .
           Though
           in
           us
           ,
           discourse
           is
           apt
           to
           be
           so
           troubled
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           Temptation
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           see
           how
           one
           truth
           ariseth
           upon
           another
           ;
           yet
           so
           far
           as
           faith
           sees
           God
           to
           be
           our
           portion
           ▪
           the
           soul
           sees
           good
           and
           strong
           reason
           for
           our
           hoping
           in
           him
           for
           all
           good
           ,
           that
           may
           suit
           all
           our
           needs
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           season
           .
        
         
           R.
           2.
           
           From
           the
           convincing
           light
           ,
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           bringeth
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           when
           he
           worketh
           faith
           and
           hope
           in
           it
           .
           It
           is
           the
           office
           and
           work
           
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           to
           convince
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           convincing
           ,
           to
           comfort
           ,
           Joh.
           16.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Conviction
           is
           a
           clear
           and
           infallible
           demonstration
           ,
           and
           comfort
           is
           a
           demonstration
           ,
           with
           application
           unto
           us
           ,
           of
           better
           and
           stronger
           reasons
           to
           raise
           us
           up
           ,
           then
           those
           are
           which
           tend
           to
           cast
           down
           our
           souls
           .
           When
           the
           spirit
           convinceth
           ,
           he
           bringeth
           such
           a
           full
           and
           powerful
           light
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           as
           silenceth
           all
           disputes
           and
           cavils
           ,
           and
           causeth
           the
           soul
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           as
           overcome
           by
           the
           evidence
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           light
           and
           truth
           brought
           into
           it
           .
           Light
           hath
           a
           convincing
           property
           and
           force
           in
           it
           .
           When
           we
           see
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           we
           know
           it
           is
           day
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           believe
           those
           that
           shall
           deny
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           ten
           thousands
           ,
           because
           the
           convinction
           hereof
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           unreasonable
           thing
           to
           deny
           it
           .
           So
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           brings
           an
           undeniable
           light
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           discovers
           the
           vanity
           of
           those
           windings
           ,
           and
           turnings
           ,
           whereof
           mens
           deceitful
           hearts
           are
           so
           full
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           thorough
           conviction
           ,
           and
           effectual
           to
           salvation
           ,
           without
           the
           efficacy
           of
           
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           A
           common
           conviction
           there
           may
           be
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           natural
           conscience
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           common
           transient
           work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           but
           weak
           :
           For
           either
           it
           discovers
           but
           little
           ,
           as
           a
           little
           spark
           shews
           little
           light
           ,
           not
           enough
           to
           lighten
           the
           room
           ,
           by
           overcomming
           the
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           turning
           it
           into
           light
           ;
           or
           the
           light
           ,
           which
           it
           shews
           ,
           it
           shews
           but
           weakly
           ,
           like
           a
           flash
           of
           lightning
           ,
           or
           a
           blaze
           in
           straw
           ,
           that
           is
           soon
           out
           again
           .
           But
           saving
           convinction
           is
           a
           greater
           and
           stronger
           light
           ,
           like
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           full
           and
           powerful
           light
           .
           This
           is
           onely
           from
           the
           sanctifying
           spirit
           of
           God.
           This
           light
           shewes
           the
           evil
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           in
           their
           spiritual
           nature
           ,
           and
           compasse
           ,
           and
           drawes
           the
           will
           answerably
           ,
           from
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           converting
           grace
           ,
           Acts
           26.
           18.
           
           This
           light
           is
           abiding
           in
           the
           renewed
           soul
           .
           Thus
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           was
           convinced
           and
           comforted
           ,
           in
           their
           great
           distresse
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           and
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           could
           hold
           forth
           good
           and
           strong
           
           reasons
           ,
           whereupon
           their
           hope
           was
           strengthened
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           were
           comforted
           in
           sad
           houres
           .
        
         
           Vse
           1.
           
           For
           Instruction
           ,
           two-fold
           :
           1.
           
           Learn
           hence
           to
           examine
           and
           trie
           the
           reasons
           ,
           whereby
           you
           are
           moved
           to
           act
           ;
           whether
           they
           they
           be
           good
           ,
           or
           not
           good
           ,
           reason
           is
           a
           beam
           of
           Gods
           light
           .
           What
           comes
           from
           God
           ,
           carrieth
           the
           soul
           to
           God
           ;
           Therefore
           that
           which
           drawes
           the
           soul
           from
           God
           cannot
           be
           a
           good
           reason
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           right
           reason
           ,
           but
           falsely
           called
           reason
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           from
           faith
           ,
           but
           from
           unbelief
           ,
           not
           good
           but
           evil
           ,
           Heb.
           3.
           12.
           
           Hence
           ,
           no
           good
           reason
           can
           be
           given
           for
           any
           s●n●
           .
           What
           ever
           reasons
           are
           pretended
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           according
           to
           Gods
           Logick
           ,
           but
           the
           Devils
           Sophistrie
           ,
           Jam.
           1.
           22.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           They
           deceive
           themselves
           with
           false
           Syllogismes
           .
           You
           may
           find
           in
           
             Jam.
             3.
          
           15.
           three
           Topicks
           ,
           from
           whence
           all
           such
           arguings
           are
           fetcht
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           three
           great
           enemies
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           in
           us
           ;
           yet
           they
           will
           pretend
           their
           good
           intention
           for
           Gods
           
           honour
           ,
           when
           they
           seek
           no
           themselves
           worldly
           profits
           by
           disobeying
           Gods
           commandement
           .
           So
           did
           Saul
           ;
           but
           Samuel
           refuted
           all
           his
           false
           pleas
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam.
           15.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           See
           how
           the
           Scripture
           reproves
           such
           as
           encourage
           themselves
           to
           do
           evil
           ,
           that
           good
           may
           come
           thereon
           ,
           
             Rom.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Job
          
           sharply
           took
           up
           his
           friends
           for
           this
           ,
           in
           
             Job
             .
             13.
             7.
             
             Will
             you
             speak
             wickedly
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             talk
             deceitfully
             for
             him
             ?
          
           yet
           ,
           thus
           the
           Devill
           deceive●●
           his
           active
           instruments
           against
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             time
             commeth
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           in
           
             Joh.
             16.
             2.
             
             )
             that
             whosoever
             killeth
             you
             ,
             will
             think
             be
             doth
             God
             :
             service
             .
          
           There
           are
           that
           argue
           from
           worldly
           advantages
           to
           encourage
           men
           to
           sin
           ,
           Prov.
           1.
           13.
           
           But
           Christ
           shews
           the
           pernicious
           delusion
           of
           such
           reasonings
           ,
           in
           Mat.
           16.
           26.
           others
           from
           the
           pleasure
           of
           carnal
           liberty
           ,
           but
           Peter
           shews
           the
           falsenesse
           of
           that
           plea
           ,
           in
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           19.
           others
           from
           worldly
           preferment
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           Mal.
           3.
           15.
           which
           the
           Prophet
           confuteth
           in
           verse
           18.
           
           Some
           from
           Gods
           patience
           ,
           which
           God
           himself
           answereth
           ,
           in
           Psal
           ,
           50.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Such
           as
           these
           
           are
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           reasonings
           of
           natural
           men
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           21.
           which
           should
           warn
           all
           men
           to
           deny
           their
           carnal
           wisdom
           ,
           which
           is
           enmity
           against
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           7.
           2.
           
           Learn
           hence
           to
           examine
           and
           try
           the
           goodnesse
           and
           strength
           of
           the
           reasons
           ,
           whereupon
           it
           is
           grounded
           ,
           remembring
           that
           rule
           ,
           in
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
             Be
             ready
             alwayes
             to
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             every
             man
             that
             asketh
             you
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             you
             .
          
           You
           say
           ,
           you
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           If
           you
           have
           no
           reason
           for
           it
           ;
           it
           s
           a
           foolish
           unreasonable
           hope
           .
           If
           you
           have
           but
           slight
           reasons
           ;
           it
           s
           a
           vain
           hope
           .
           And
           such
           is
           hope
           of
           the
           most
           :
           one
           grounds
           his
           hope
           of
           salvation
           upon
           his
           creation
           ;
           saying
           ,
           I
           am
           Gods
           creature
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           not
           made
           me
           to
           damne
           me
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           save
           me
           .
           See
           the
           delusion
           of
           this
           plea
           ,
           1.
           
           Are
           not
           the
           Devils
           Gods
           creatures
           ?
           yet
           they
           are
           damned
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           Gods
           end
           in
           making
           you
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           damne
           you
           ,
           yet
           your
           impenitency
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           unbelief
           will
           damne
           you
           .
           3.
           
           See
           the
           Lords
           own
           refutation
           of
           this
           plea
           ,
           in
           Isa
           .
           27.
           11.
           
           Another
           grounds
           his
           hope
           
           of
           blessednesse
           upon
           Gods
           blessing
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           with
           worldly
           successe
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           .
           But
           Christ
           shews
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           hope
           in
           that
           rich
           man
           in
           Hell
           ,
           Luke
           16.
           25.
           and
           by
           telling
           us
           that
           
             it
             is
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             for
             ever
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           92.
           7.
           
           Gods
           end
           in
           prospering
           such
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           like
           Hesters
           end
           in
           feasting
           Haman
           .
           Another
           grounds
           his
           hope
           that
           he
           shall
           have
           heaven
           hereafter
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           had
           his
           Hell
           ,
           through
           afflictions
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           .
           But
           such
           consider
           not
           what
           the
           Word
           saith
           concerning
           Sodom
           and
           
             Gomorrah
             ,
             Jude
             7.
             
             Suffering
             the
             vengeance
             of
             eternal
             fire
             .
          
           What
           misery
           wicked
           impenitent
           sinners
           suffer
           here
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           beginning
           and
           pledge
           to
           them
           of
           Hell
           hereafter
           .
           Another
           grounds
           his
           hope
           upon
           his
           Christian
           priviledges
           and
           performances
           .
           But
           this
           is
           plentifully
           refuted
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           Johns
           speech
           to
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             Mat.
          
           3.
           9.
           and
           Pauls
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.
           28.
           and
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           7.
           
           Others
           ground
           their
           hope
           upon
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           though
           they
           continue
           in
           their
           sins
           .
           This
           indeed
           is
           
           a
           good
           reason
           for
           hope
           ,
           in
           those
           that
           confesse
           and
           forsake
           their
           sin
           ,
           
             Prov.
             28.
          
           13.
           
           But
           for
           those
           that
           abuse
           this
           mercy
           to
           the
           hardning
           of
           themselves
           in
           sin
           by
           it
           ,
           see
           how
           the
           Lord
           thunders
           against
           such
           ,
           in
           
             Deut.
             29.
             19
             ,
             20.
          
           
           Others
           ground
           their
           hope
           upon
           their
           own
           self-flattering
           and
           self-deceiving
           thoughts
           of
           themselves
           .
           Such
           may
           see
           their
           own
           folly
           and
           madnesse
           ,
           by
           what
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           in
           
             Prov.
             28.
          
           26.
           and
           Gal.
           6.
           3.
           
           Let
           all
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           renounce
           their
           ungrounded
           hope
           ,
           which
           ,
           like
           
             that
             broken
             reed
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           36.
           6.
           will
           at
           once
           both
           fail
           them
           ,
           and
           ruin
           them
           .
           Till
           you
           have
           an
           interest
           in
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           as
           your
           portion
           ,
           you
           are
           
             without
             hope
             ,
             Eph.
          
           2.
           12.
           
           Therefore
           the
           first
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           one
           great
           end
           of
           the
           ministry
           thereof
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           for
           true
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           by
           
             casting
             down
          
           those
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             reasonings
             ,
             and
             bringing
             into
             Captivity
             every
             thought
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           every
           sophistical
           reasoning
           ,
           
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             .
             2
             Cor.
          
           10.
           5.
           
        
         
         
           Vse
           2.
           
           For
           Exhortation
           to
           believers
           ,
           being
           under
           temptations
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           whether
           outward
           or
           inward
           ,
           to
           improve
           the
           reasons
           ,
           which
           faith
           supplieth
           ,
           for
           the
           quickening
           and
           strengthening
           of
           their
           hope
           in
           God.
           For
           ,
           in
           such
           times
           ,
           faith
           is
           put
           to
           it
           to
           use
           reasons
           .
           Indeed
           the
           soul
           needeth
           not
           that
           help
           so
           much
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           in
           a
           clear
           and
           quiet
           state
           ,
           for
           upon
           its
           close
           and
           sweet
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           from
           some
           likenesse
           between
           the
           renewed
           soul
           and
           God
           ,
           it
           presently
           ,
           and
           without
           praevious
           discourse
           ,
           runneth
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           supernatural
           instinct
           ;
           as
           ,
           by
           natural
           instinct
           ,
           the
           child
           runneth
           to
           his
           natural
           parents
           in
           danger
           ,
           and
           distresse
           ,
           with
           confidence
           .
           But
           ,
           in
           dark
           times
           of
           great
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           temptations
           ,
           faith
           is
           put
           to
           use
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           reasons
           to
           quicken
           and
           strengthen
           hope
           .
           Accordingly
           ,
           study
           the
           grounds
           of
           hope
           ,
           and
           improve
           them
           for
           your
           help
           .
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           may
           be
           supplied
           from
           the
           inward
           store
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           did
           in
           my
           Text.
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           ,
           suggested
           by
           others
           :
           
           Harken
           ,
           and
           yield
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           close
           with
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           thus
           you
           will
           shew
           that
           you
           have
           a
           frame
           of
           spirit
           suitable
           to
           any
           holy
           and
           comfortable
           truth
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           presented
           and
           applied
           to
           it
           .
           There
           is
           a
           principle
           in
           every
           renewed
           spirit
           ,
           that
           closeth
           with
           whatever
           commeth
           from
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           that
           readily
           claimes
           acquaintance
           and
           kindred
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           comming
           from
           the
           same
           blessed
           spring
           ,
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           When
           Asaph
           found
           the
           contrary
           in
           himself
           ,
           that
           his
           
             soul
             refused
             comfort
             ,
             and
             he
             remembred
             God
             and
             was
             troubled
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           77.
           23.
           he
           saw
           ,
           and
           
             said
             ,
             this
             is
             mine
             infirmity
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           10.
           
           He
           saw
           that
           it
           arose
           from
           a
           sicknesse
           ,
           a
           spiritual
           disease
           ,
           and
           distemper
           in
           his
           soul
           .
           While
           passion
           and
           temptation
           disturbe
           the
           soul
           ,
           they
           hinder
           the
           exercise
           of
           spiritual
           reason
           :
           As
           we
           see
           in
           David
           ,
           who
           
             said
             ,
             in
             his
             haste
             ,
             all
             men
             are
             liars
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           116.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           This
           he
           saw
           afterward
           ,
           when
           his
           spiritual
           reason
           had
           recovered
           it self
           ,
           which
           before
           by
           his
           distemper
           was
           hindred
           in
           its
           working
           ;
           then
           he
           admired
           God
           for
           his
           benefits
           toward
           
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           provocation
           of
           him
           to
           have
           taken
           a
           contrary
           course
           with
           him
           ,
           ver
           12.
           
           Labour
           therefore
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           your
           mind
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           principles
           ,
           be
           well
           furnished
           with
           divine
           and
           spiritual
           truths
           .
           For
           false
           principles
           can
           never
           produce
           true
           comforts
           .
           As
           onely
           truth
           sanctifieth
           ,
           Joh.
           17.
           17.
           
           So
           truth
           onely
           truly
           comforteth
           .
           There
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           both
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           peculiar
           office
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           both
           to
           sanctifie
           ,
           and
           to
           comfort
           :
           And
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           Ioh.
           16.
           13.
           
           Therefore
           he
           will
           not
           work
           by
           a
           falshood
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           Truth
           ,
           either
           sanctification
           ,
           or
           consolation
           .
           2.
           
           See
           that
           your
           understanding
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           dianoetical
           ,
           discoursing
           faculty
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           conclusions
           ,
           be
           used
           to
           deduce
           from
           spiritual
           principles
           ,
           such
           spiritual
           conclusions
           as
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           beget
           .
           For
           ,
           by
           false
           reasonings
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           affliction
           and
           temptation
           .
           1.
           
           Believers
           hinder
           their
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           when
           they
           reason
           too
           much
           from
           sense
           and
           present
           feeling
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             40.
          
           27.
           and
           49.
           14.
           
           Ezek.
           33.
           10.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Others
           have
           false
           comforts
           from
           the
           light
           of
           a
           fire
           kindled
           by
           themselves
           ,
           Isa
           .
           50.
           11.
           
           But
           ,
           if
           ,
           renouncing
           such
           reasonings
           ,
           you
           flie
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           alone
           ,
           for
           your
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           through
           faith
           in
           his
           blood
           ,
           with
           true
           repentance
           ;
           then
           you
           may
           reason
           with
           God
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             1.
             18.
          
           though
           not
           in
           your
           own
           strength
           or
           worth
           ,
           Iob
           9.
           14
           ,
           15.
           yet
           you
           may
           reason
           with
           him
           in
           faithful
           fervent
           prayer
           ,
           in
           Gen.
           2.
           10
           ,
           11.
           12.
           whereby
           he
           prevailed
           and
           got
           both
           a
           new
           blessing
           and
           a
           new
           name
           ,
           ver
           .
           28.
           
           Fervent
           prayers
           are
           strong
           reasonings
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           Christs
           strength
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           This
           will
           be
           well
           pleasing
           to
           God.
           For
           ,
           as
           ,
           when
           God
           cals
           for
           our
           obedience
           ,
           he
           adds
           perswasives
           to
           his
           precepts
           ,
           and
           reasoneth
           with
           us
           as
           well
           as
           commandeth
           us
           ;
           so
           he
           allowed
           us
           ,
           in
           prayer
           ,
           to
           add
           perswasions
           to
           our
           petitions
           ,
           and
           to
           reason
           with
           him
           as
           well
           as
           intreat
           him
           .
           Onely
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           our
           care
           that
           we
           reason
           from
           right
           Topicks
           ,
           and
           heads
           of
           Arguments
           :
           Such
           as
           these
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           the
           infinitenesse
           and
           freenesse
           of
           Gods
           merccy
           
           and
           grace
           .
           2.
           
           From
           the
           immutable
           firmnesse
           of
           his
           Covenant
           and
           promises
           in
           Christ
           .
           3.
           
           From
           our
           indigence
           and
           dependance
           upon
           him
           .
           4.
           
           From
           the
           concernments
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           our
           necessary
           good
           .
           In
           such
           reasonings
           of
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           the
           spirit
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           life
           of
           prayer
           consisteth
           .
           Such
           pleadings
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           God
           approveth
           and
           requireth
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             43.
          
           26.
           3.
           
           See
           that
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           practical
           knowledge
           be
           fitted
           to
           order
           the
           conversation
           and
           practice
           ,
           by
           sound
           principles
           ,
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           right
           conclusions
           ,
           in
           the
           understanding
           ;
           that
           mental
           discourse
           may
           not
           vanish
           in
           meer
           empty
           speculation
           .
           As
           ,
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
          
           ,
           is
           the
           principle
           laid
           up
           in
           their
           mind
           ,
           
             saith
             my
             soul
          
           ,
           is
           the
           proof
           it
           ;
           the
           conclusion
           to
           be
           from
           thence
           inferred
           ,
           is
           ,
           Therefore
           it
           is
           my
           duty
           to
           hope
           in
           him
           .
           This
           knowledge
           becomes
           practical
           ,
           when
           the
           heart
           so
           receiveth
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           will
           comes
           to
           a
           resolution
           ;
           
             therefore
             I
             will
             hope
             in
             him
             .
          
           Which
           is
           the
           next
           particular
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           .
        
         
         
           Lam.
           3.
           24.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           will
           hope
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           alledged
           by
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           an
           Argument
           to
           convince
           the
           judgment
           (
           though
           it
           contains
           that
           also
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           before
           proved
           )
           as
           a
           motive
           to
           induce
           and
           incline
           the
           will
           to
           hope
           in
           God.
           For
           trusting
           and
           hoping
           in
           God
           ,
           being
           a
           relying
           and
           waiting
           upon
           God
           for
           future
           good
           ,
           do
           especially
           carry
           the
           will
           to
           him
           .
           As
           the
           understanding
           is
           led
           with
           truth
           ,
           so
           the
           will
           is
           led
           with
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           things
           .
           As
           the
           judgment
           must
           be
           convinced
           of
           Gods
           ability
           ,
           so
           the
           heart
           must
           be
           sweetned
           with
           his
           love
           and
           readinesse
           to
           do
           us
           good
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           hope
           in
           him
           .
           For
           meer
           knowledge
           and
           discourse
           cannot
           draw
           the
           heart
           to
           trust
           and
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           except
           it
           hath
           a
           rellish
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           .
           Therefore
           David
           saith
           ,
           
             O
             taste
             and
             see
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             good
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           34.
           8.
           
           Those
           reasons
           are
           most
           prevailing
           to
           incline
           the
           will
           towards
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           drawn
           from
           
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           the
           heart
           is
           opened
           and
           enlarged
           to
           expect
           all
           good
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           good
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           goodnesse
           it self
           ,
           and
           our
           God
           and
           portion
           ,
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           This
           rellish
           is
           wrought
           in
           the
           renewed
           soul
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           light
           to
           discern
           our
           interest
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           Doct.
           The
           reasons
           whereby
           believers
           are
           quickned
           and
           strengthened
           to
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           do
           strongly
           incline
           their
           will
           to
           resolve
           to
           hope
           in
           him
           .
           This
           is
           obvious
           frequently
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           will
           is
           inclined
           to
           any
           spiritual
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           upon
           spiritual
           reasons
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           joyning
           his
           efficacy
           therewith
           ,
           and
           leaving
           a
           powerful
           rellish
           of
           that
           good
           in
           the
           soul
           .
           This
           you
           may
           see
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             40.
             8.
             
             Cant.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Ier.
          
           3.
           22.
           and
           in
           sundry
           Texts
           .
        
         
           R.
           1.
           
           From
           the
           different
           manner
           of
           the
           souls
           guiding
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           bodily
           members
           .
           The
           soul
           swayeth
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           ,
           as
           counsellors
           doe
           a
           well
           ordered
           state
           ,
           by
           propounding
           reasons
           to
           them
           .
           But
           the
           
           soul
           governeth
           the
           bodily
           members
           ,
           as
           a
           Master
           doth
           his
           slaves
           ,
           by
           meer
           command
           .
           The
           will
           moves
           the
           hands
           and
           feet
           ,
           &c.
           by
           command
           ,
           without
           giving
           them
           Reasons
           .
           But
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           move
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           shew
           of
           reason
           .
           God
           made
           man
           an
           understanding
           creature
           ,
           indued
           with
           rational
           faculties
           ,
           the
           understanding
           to
           be
           the
           leading
           faculty
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           to
           be
           the
           appetite
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           according
           to
           reason
           .
           Therefore
           it
           moves
           toward
           such
           a
           good
           as
           is
           presented
           to
           it
           by
           the
           illightned
           mind
           ,
           or
           understanding
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           〈◊〉
           and
           unquestionable
           object
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           freedom
           and
           willing
           consent
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           not
           without
           rules
           to
           order
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           therefore
           said
           be
           free
           ,
           because
           ,
           whether
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           true
           judgment
           ,
           it
           moves
           one
           way
           ,
           or
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           false
           ,
           another
           way
           ;
           yet
           ,
           in
           both
           ,
           it
           moves
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           suitable
           to
           its
           own
           condition
           .
           For
           this
           reason
           it
           is
           that
           God
           condiscends
           so
           far
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           us
           so
           many
           reasons
           to
           hope
           in
           〈◊〉
           ;
           that
           our
           wils
           might
           be
           drawn
           
           thereunto
           ,
           by
           suitable
           reasons
           .
        
         
           R
           ,
           2.
           
           From
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           spirits
           putting
           forth
           his
           efficacy
           to
           incline
           the
           wils
           of
           believers
           to
           hope
           in
           God.
           The
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           naturally
           ,
           is
           not
           apt
           ,
           but
           averse
           ,
           hereunto
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           understanding
           sees
           good
           reasons
           for
           it
           .
           Therefore
           the
           will
           must
           necessarily
           be
           renewed
           and
           changed
           .
           This
           change
           consists
           in
           altering
           the
           bent
           ,
           and
           inclination
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           which
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           doth
           ,
           by
           bringing
           into
           the
           soul
           a
           new
           light
           ,
           and
           powerful
           influence
           .
           1.
           
           A
           new
           light
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           inabled
           to
           see
           other
           things
           ,
           or
           the
           same
           truths
           in
           a
           more
           spiritual
           and
           effectual
           manner
           ,
           those
           impedimens
           being
           removed
           ,
           which
           might
           hinder
           the
           evidence
           of
           spiritual
           truths
           ,
           and
           the
           judgment
           being
           fully
           convinced
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           
             know
             things
          
           not
           onely
           notionally
           ,
           but
           practically
           ,
           
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           8.
           2.
           
           This
           is
           that
           illumination
           and
           revelation
           ,
           whereof
           the
           scripture
           speaks
           ,
           in
           
             Eph.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             12.
             1
             
             Joh.
          
           5.
           20.
           2.
           
           A
           powerful
           influence
           :
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           both
           opened
           
           the
           understanding
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           Luke
           24.
           45.
           
           And
           caused
           their
           hearts
           to
           burn
           within
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           spake
           unto
           them
           ,
           ver
           .
           32.
           
           By
           this
           powerful
           influence
           the
           spirit
           makes
           every
           faculty
           and
           affection
           of
           the
           renewed
           soul
           ,
           to
           work
           unto
           supernatural
           ends
           ,
           and
           objects
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           proper
           manner
           .
           As
           the
           soul
           ,
           in
           the
           bodily
           eye
           ,
           causeth
           it
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           ear
           ,
           causeth
           it
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           tongue
           ,
           causeth
           it
           to
           speak
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           the
           spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           causeth
           it
           to
           understand
           aright
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           every
           affection
           ,
           causeth
           it
           freely
           to
           choose
           and
           cleave
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           every
           affection
           ,
           causeth
           it
           to
           move
           towards
           Christ
           and
           God
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           and
           way
           of
           working
           ,
           as
           is
           suitable
           to
           its
           nature
           .
           This
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           doth
           ,
           by
           creating
           and
           implanting
           in-dwelling
           lively
           spiritual
           gifts
           of
           grace
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           he
           thereby
           sanctifieth
           and
           lifteth
           up
           unto
           God
           in
           Christ
           ;
           the
           faculties
           and
           affections
           ,
           which
           were
           by
           nature
           set
           upon
           the
           world
           and
           sin
           ,
           and
           self
           ,
           being
           now
           ,
           by
           grace
           set
           upon
           things
           above
           ,
           and
           so
           
           are
           said
           to
           be
           quickned
           and
           made
           alive
           unto
           God.
           Hence
           every
           spiritual
           gift
           of
           grace
           ,
           whereby
           any
           faculty
           and
           affection
           of
           the
           soul
           is
           sanctified
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           spirit
           of
           that
           faculty
           and
           affection
           .
           The
           sanctified
           disposition
           of
           the
           mind
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             sound
             mind
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             7
             
             :
          
           The
           gift
           of
           faith
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             faith
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           4.
           13.
           
           So
           the
           gift
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           of
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             love
             ,
             2
             Tim.
          
           1.
           7.
           and
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           11.
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           infuseth
           those
           gifts
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           reneweth
           the
           faculties
           and
           affections
           of
           it
           ,
           Psal
           .
           51.
           10.
           
           And
           ,
           2.
           
           Quickeneth
           and
           exciteth
           these
           spiritual
           gifts
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           the
           faculties
           and
           affections
           unto
           spiritual
           acts
           .
           Without
           this
           quickening
           influence
           ,
           those
           spiritual
           gifts
           would
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           un-acted
           ,
           as
           the
           bodily
           senses
           are
           ,
           in
           sleep
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           ship
           in
           a
           calme
           ,
           at
           Sea
           ,
           
             Act●
             agimus
          
           .
           We
           act
           ,
           but
           instrumentally
           ,
           subordinately
           under
           the
           spirit
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           principal
           ,
           efficient
           and
           agent
           ,
           in
           
           all
           spiritual
           good
           .
           We
           act
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           our
           strength
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           grace
           received
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           quickening
           ,
           strengthening
           influence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           As
           trees
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           in
           them
           a
           seminal
           vertue
           ,
           yet
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           helped
           by
           influence
           from
           heaven
           ,
           cannot
           bring
           forth
           their
           fruits
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           with
           these
           spiritual
           
             trees
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           as
           believers
           are
           called
           ,
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             61.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             God
             that
             worketh
             in
             us
             ,
             both
             to
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             ,
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.
           13.
           
        
         
           Vse
           .
           For
           Instruction
           ,
           threefold
           :
           1.
           
           Hence
           we
           may
           learn
           the
           true
           Reason
           ,
           why
           the
           sudden
           resolutions
           of
           many
           to
           reforme
           this
           and
           that
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           this
           and
           that
           particular
           ,
           are
           so
           weak
           and
           mutable
           ,
           
             as
             the
             morning
             cloud
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             early
             dew
             ,
             Hos
             .
             6.
             4.
          
           which
           soon
           vanish
           .
           Some
           ,
           at
           an
           heart-searching
           and
           soul-piercing
           Sermon
           ,
           are
           affected
           ,
           as
           that
           young
           man
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           put
           upon
           such
           conditions
           ,
           as
           their
           praedominant
           lust
           will
           not
           accept
           ,
           Mat.
           19.
           16
           ,
           22.
           
           Others
           ,
           in
           some
           strong
           convictions
           and
           awakenings
           of
           conscience
           ,
           are
           affected
           ,
           
           as
           Saul
           was
           for
           his
           unrighteous
           dealing
           with
           David
           ,
           and
           do
           purpose
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           yet
           afterward
           with
           him
           return
           to
           their
           former
           sin
           again
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           24.
           16
           ,
           17.
           with
           26.
           2.
           
           Some
           ,
           in
           great
           sicknesses
           ,
           others
           ,
           in
           great
           dangers
           by
           Land
           ,
           or
           Sea
           ,
           resolve
           that
           they
           will
           become
           new
           men
           ,
           if
           God
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           spare
           them
           ,
           or
           deliver
           them
           ,
           this
           time
           ;
           of
           whom
           the
           Lord
           may
           complain
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           in
           
             Iudg.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12
          
           ,
           13.
           
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           unregenerate
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           their
           natural
           state
           .
           Such
           may
           have
           a
           notional
           light
           ,
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           awakenings
           of
           their
           natural
           consciences
           ,
           and
           stirrings
           in
           their
           affections
           ,
           and
           sudden
           purposes
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           from
           a
           transient
           work
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           exciting
           their
           innate
           principle
           of
           self-love
           thereunto
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           during
           which
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           a
           better
           mood
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           a
           better
           state
           :
           as
           in
           sicknesses
           ,
           the
           fits
           may
           be
           altered
           ,
           yet
           the
           sicknesse
           remain
           in
           its
           strength
           .
           New
           resolutions
           ,
           in
           an
           un-renewed
           heart
           ,
           are
           like
           seed
           in
           an
           
           unsuitable
           soil
           ,
           which
           prospers
           not
           ,
           but
           withers
           ,
           and
           dies
           ,
           and
           comes
           to
           nothing
           ,
           at
           last
           .
           How
           many
           such
           are
           now
           in
           Hell
           ;
           where
           their
           remembrance
           of
           such
           fruitlesse
           ,
           ineffectual
           purposes
           gnaweth
           their
           consciences
           ,
           as
           a
           never-dying
           worm
           ,
           and
           torments
           them
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hence
           we
           may
           learn
           ,
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           true
           believers
           have
           such
           firm
           resolutions
           of
           cleaving
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           hoping
           in
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           hideth
           his
           face
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           great
           afflictions
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             8.
             17.
             
             Ion.
          
           2.
           4.
           
           The
           reason
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           their
           hearts
           are
           purified
           by
           faith
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           9.
           which
           is
           seated
           principally
           ,
           in
           the
           will
           ,
           whereby
           it
           receiveth
           Christ
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           15.
           and
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           operation
           of
           God
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           12.
           by
           his
           exceeding
           greatnesse
           of
           power
           ,
           Eph.
           1.
           19
           ,
           20.
           whose
           peculiar
           glory
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           heart
           ,
           Gen.
           9.
           27.
           and
           to
           draw
           the
           will
           ,
           to
           come
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             6.
          
           44.
           which
           he
           doth
           ,
           by
           changing
           the
           disposition
           ,
           inclination
           ,
           and
           bent
           of
           it
           .
           If
           you
           offer
           green
           boughs
           unto
           
           Swine
           ;
           they
           regard
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           trample
           them
           under
           their
           feet
           ;
           but
           if
           their
           nature
           were
           changed
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           sheep
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           be
           drawn
           to
           them
           .
           This
           is
           done
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           2
           
             Cor.
             3.
          
           17.
           
           Before
           regeneration
           ,
           the
           will
           is
           in
           bondage
           unto
           sin
           ,
           but
           ,
           being
           united
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           in
           regeneration
           ,
           
             the
             Son
             makes
             us
             free
             indeed
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           8.
           36.
           
           Then
           the
           will
           freely
           moveth
           towards
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           faith
           and
           hope
           ;
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           though
           he
           cannot
           give
           life
           to
           himself
           being
           dead
           ,
           yet
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           made
           alive
           ,
           he
           can
           move
           himself
           ,
           from
           a
           principle
           of
           life
           in
           him
           .
           So
           much
           faith
           as
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           so
           much
           free-will
           he
           hath
           to
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           worst
           times
           .
           So
           far
           as
           his
           spiritual
           grace
           and
           strength
           goes
           ,
           so
           far
           he
           is
           able
           ,
           by
           the
           concourse
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           which
           he
           usually
           joyns
           with
           the
           ability
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           quickened
           and
           actuated
           thereby
           .
           A
           man
           cannot
           act
           his
           natural
           abilities
           ,
           he
           cannot
           move
           his
           hand
           or
           foot
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           be
           assisted
           with
           Gods
           general
           
           concourse
           :
           So
           a
           man
           can
           do
           nothing
           in
           spiritual
           actions
           ,
           without
           special
           concourse
           of
           grace
           in
           Christ
           .
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             5.
          
           
           But
           ,
           being
           assisted
           ,
           with
           a
           supply
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           proportioned
           to
           the
           exigencies
           of
           services
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           and
           of
           temptations
           to
           be
           resisted
           ,
           and
           of
           corruptions
           to
           be
           mortified
           ,
           he
           may
           say
           ,
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           
             Phil.
             4.
             13.
             
             I
             can
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ,
             which
             strengtheneth
             me
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Hence
           we
           may
           learn
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           believers
           in
           Christ
           resolve
           to
           hope
           in
           God.
           This
           resolution
           in
           them
           may
           be
           known
           and
           distinguished
           from
           the
           resolutions
           of
           others
           ,
           by
           four
           characters
           or
           properties
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           a
           sanctified
           resolution
           .
           It
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           Gods
           Holy
           Spirit
           dwelling
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           removing
           far
           from
           them
           vanity
           and
           lying
           ,
           Pro.
           30.
           8.
           that
           is
           ,
           vain
           and
           false
           apprehensions
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           turning
           their
           whole
           soul
           unto
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           seek
           all
           their
           good
           in
           him
           .
           This
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           converting
           grace
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           shews
           ,
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             17.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             At
             that
             day
             shall
             a
             man
             look
             to
             his
             Maker
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           an
           obedient
           resolution
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           Gods
           calling
           them
           to
           himself
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Psal
           .
           27.
           8.
           it
           is
           the
           yielding
           up
           of
           their
           wills
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           Gods
           will
           Psal
           .
           110.
           3.
           
           When
           mens
           wils
           are
           not
           subdued
           and
           conformed
           unto
           Gods
           will
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           affliction
           ,
           like
           sullen
           birds
           in
           a
           Cage
           ,
           which
           beat
           themselves
           to
           death
           ;
           like
           peevish
           froward
           children
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           pleased
           with
           nothing
           ,
           if
           their
           wills
           be
           crossed
           in
           any
           thing
           .
           But
           when
           the
           will
           is
           subdued
           unto
           Gods
           will
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           through
           the
           minis●●y
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           5.
           then
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           with
           
             Asaph
             ,
             It
             's
             good
             for
             me
             to
             draw
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             ult
             .
          
           And
           ,
           with
           
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             26.
             
             Let
             the
             Lord
             do
             with
             me
             what
             seemeth
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           a
           rational
           resolution
           ,
           led
           by
           the
           best
           reasons
           .
           For
           ,
           faith
           believes
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           God
           ,
           through
           Christ
           upon
           Gods
           Authority
           and
           faithfulnesse
           and
           truth
           ,
           in
           his
           Word
           and
           Covenant
           .
           Hence
           it
           ministreth
           reasons
           to
           quicken
           and
           strengthen
           hope
           ,
           from
           Gods
           All-sufficiency
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           faithfulnesse
           in
           his
           promises
           
           to
           expect
           and
           wait
           upon
           God
           for
           all
           good
           from
           him
           ,
           suitable
           to
           our
           needs
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           season
           ;
           and
           to
           resolve
           ,
           as
           Job
           did
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             though
             he
             kill
             me
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             Iob
          
           13.
           15.
           and
           (
           if
           they
           see
           cause
           to
           complain
           )
           to
           complain
           ,
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           ,
           nor
           of
           their
           crosses
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           crossenesse
           of
           their
           wils
           to
           Gods
           holy
           will
           ;
           as
           Ephraim
           did
           ,
           in
           
             Ier.
             31.
          
           18.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           dependent
           resolution
           ,
           relying
           upon
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           for
           ability
           to
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           Isa
           .
           26.
           12.
           and
           therefore
           praying
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             138.
             ult
          
           .
           and
           to
           keep
           it
           ever
           in
           the
           purpose
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           29.
           18.
           with
           true
           self
           denial
           of
           any
           sufficiency
           of
           themselves
           ,
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           any
           thing
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             3.
          
           5.
           
           Thus
           they
           become
           
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
             Eph.
          
           6.
           10.
           
        
         
           Lam.
           3.
           24.
           
        
         
           Hope
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           the
           duty
           esolved
           upon
           ,
           illustrated
           by
           its
           objectr
           ▪
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           exercise
           
             divine
             
             hope
          
           ;
           for
           so
           I
           call
           that
           hope
           ,
           which
           hath
           God
           for
           its
           object
           and
           efficient
           ,
           who
           is
           therefore
           called
           
             the
             God
             of
             hope
             ,
             Rom.
          
           15.
           13.
           and
           for
           its
           ground
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           this
           hope
           hath
           ,
           Psal
           .
           119.
           49.
           
           The
           word
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           translated
           hope
           ,
           signifieth
           ,
           
             to
             expect
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           formal
           act
           of
           hope
           .
           Hence
           we
           may
           gather
           a
           definition
           of
           this
           divine
           hope
           .
           It
           is
           a
           lively
           ,
           spiritual
           in-dwelling
           gift
           of
           grace
           ,
           whereby
           believers
           are
           inclined
           to
           expect
           ,
           in
           and
           from
           God
           ,
           what
           ever
           good
           they
           want
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           promised
           .
           1.
           
           For
           the
           general
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           in
           common
           with
           other
           fruits
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           it
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           lively
           gift
           of
           grace
           ,
           an
           holy
           quality
           ,
           or
           habit
           ,
           or
           disposition
           ,
           freely
           given
           of
           God
           ;
           hereby
           it
           is
           distinguished
           from
           that
           hope
           ,
           which
           is
           meerly
           a
           natural
           affection
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           natural
           affection
           of
           hope
           is
           ,
           by
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           set
           upon
           a
           mans
           self
           ,
           and
           earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           cannot
           savour
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           said
           to
           be
           dead
           .
           It
           's
           an
           hope
           that
           hath
           
             given
             up
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             Job
          
           11.
           20.
           
           Natural
           men
           are
           big
           
           with
           hopes
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           are
           
             with
             child
          
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           pain
           ,
           to
           bring
           their
           hopes
           to
           the
           birth
           ;
           but
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           they
           
             bring
             forth
             wind
          
           .
           After
           long
           looking
           and
           hard
           labour
           ,
           all
           is
           but
           a
           gripe
           of
           wind
           ,
           like
           a
           fit
           of
           the
           collick
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           intimates
           ,
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             26.
          
           18.
           
           But
           ,
           by
           this
           gift
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           I
           call
           divine
           hope
           ,
           that
           affection
           is
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           lifted
           up
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           him
           and
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           quickened
           and
           made
           alive
           unto
           God.
           Whence
           believers
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             begotten
             again
             to
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           1.
           3.
           
           This
           gift
           of
           grace
           I
           describe
           further
           by
           two
           properties
           :
           1.
           
           Spiritual
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           spiritual
           gift
           ,
           for
           two
           reasons
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           created
           and
           perfected
           in
           believers
           
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
          
           13.
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           makes
           them
           spiritual
           ,
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           wrought
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           15.
           and
           fit
           instruments
           for
           Gods
           spiritual
           service
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             2.
             
             In-dwelling
          
           ;
           I
           call
           it
           an
           in-dwelling
           gift
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           abides
           in
           all
           that
           are
           in
           Christ
           .
           Union
           with
           Christ
           doth
           not
           extinguish
           it
           in
           believers
           .
           
           Therefore
           ,
           when
           believers
           are
           said
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           in
           Col.
           3.
           3.
           it
           is
           not
           meant
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           sanctifying
           gifts
           of
           grace
           ,
           inhaerent
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           faculties
           and
           affections
           of
           their
           souls
           were
           immediately
           acted
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           sin
           ,
           they
           are
           
             dead
             unto
             sin
             ,
             but
             alive
             unto
             God
             ,
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.
           11.
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           it
           is
           not
           a
           transient
           work
           upon
           us
           ,
           nor
           abiding
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           though
           he
           abideth
           in
           us
           (
           for
           no
           created
           gifts
           or
           qualities
           abide
           in
           him
           ;
           for
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           him
           is
           himself
           )
           but
           it
           is
           wrought
           ,
           preserved
           ,
           increased
           ,
           actuated
           ,
           and
           perfected
           in
           us
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           sanctifying
           inhaerent
           gifts
           of
           grace
           are
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           general
           nature
           of
           this
           divine
           hope
           .
           2.
           
           The
           subject
           recipient
           of
           it
           are
           believers
           .
           For
           this
           hope
           is
           grounded
           on
           faith
           in
           the
           promises
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           5.
           
           Therefore
           ,
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           trusting
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           hoping
           in
           God
           ,
           are
           promiscuously
           used
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           and
           in
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           15.
           hope
           is
           put
           for
           faith
           .
           For
           they
           both
           act
           to-together
           
           inseparably
           ,
           in
           supporting
           the
           soul
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           affliction
           ;
           yet
           ,
           in
           their
           manner
           of
           acting
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           differences
           between
           them
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           adaequate
           object
           of
           faith
           is
           the
           whole
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           holding
           forth
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           promises
           and
           threatnings
           ,
           blessings
           and
           cursings
           .
           But
           the
           object
           of
           hope
           is
           good
           onely
           .
           2.
           
           Faith
           ,
           in
           its
           relying
           upon
           the
           promises
           ,
           looks
           to
           the
           word
           promising
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           promiser
           ;
           but
           hope
           to
           the
           good
           promised
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           promiser
           .
           3.
           
           Faith
           looks
           to
           all
           times
           ,
           past
           ,
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           makes
           future
           things
           present
           ,
           Psal
           .
           60.
           7.
           
           But
           hope
           looks
           onely
           at
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           at
           those
           onely
           as
           future
           .
           4.
           
           Faith
           lookes
           at
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           truth
           ;
           hope
           relies
           on
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           good
           .
           3.
           
           The
           formal
           act
           of
           hope
           is
           expectation
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           said
           to
           
             look
             for
             him
          
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           waiting
           for
           him
           ,
           Isa
           .
           8.
           17.
           
           The
           Greek
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           well
           translated
           ,
           
             earnest
             expectation
          
           ,
           in
           
             Rom.
             8.
             19.
             
             Phil.
          
           1.
           20.
           it
           being
           a
           metaphor
           taken
           from
           the
           bodily
           
           gestures
           of
           those
           who
           look
           for
           some
           person
           or
           thing
           ,
           with
           earnest
           desire
           ,
           and
           assurance
           ,
           lifting
           up
           and
           putting
           forth
           their
           head
           ,
           stretching
           out
           their
           neck
           ,
           fixing
           their
           eyes
           with
           intention
           and
           observation
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           strength
           ,
           firmnesse
           ,
           and
           certainty
           of
           this
           hope
           .
           For
           the
           object
           of
           this
           divine
           hope
           is
           principally
           God
           himself
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           21.
           and
           secondarily
           ,
           all
           those
           means
           and
           degrees
           ,
           whereby
           believers
           come
           unto
           God
           ,
           ver
           .
           1●
           .
           unto
           whom
           this
           hope
           looketh
           ,
           with
           waiting
           upon
           him
           for
           all
           the
           good
           they
           want
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           promised
           :
           So
           that
           this
           hope
           is
           certain
           and
           infallible
           ,
           being
           objectated
           upon
           God
           ,
           founded
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           grounded
           upon
           the
           promises
           of
           
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             lie
             ,
             Tit.
          
           1.
           2.
           
           Hence
           it
           supporteth
           the
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           worst
           times
           .
        
         
           Doct.
           Hoping
           in
           God
           a
           right
           is
           a
           special
           means
           of
           supporting
           the
           soul
           against
           discouragement
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           great
           afflictions
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           innumerable
           which
           confirm
           and
           prove
           this
           truth
           :
           And
           it
           must
           be
           so
           for
           these
           Reasons
           .
        
         
         
           R.
           1.
           
           From
           the
           formal
           object
           of
           divine
           hope
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           himself
           ,
           in
           whom
           alone
           is
           to
           be
           found
           all
           ability
           and
           readinesse
           to
           do
           good
           unto
           those
           that
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           him
           ,
           in
           such
           times
           .
           1.
           
           All
           ability
           to
           help
           is
           in
           God
           alone
           .
           Princes
           are
           of
           greatest
           abilities
           among
           men
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           forbidden
           to
           
             trust
             in
             Princes
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             help
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           146.
           3.
           
           Men
           commonly
           think
           themselves
           happy
           in
           the
           favour
           and
           protection
           of
           Princes
           :
           But
           they
           are
           deceived
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           in
           ver
           .
           5.
           
           
             Happy
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           
             for
             his
             help
             ,
             whose
             hope
             is
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             God.
          
           For
           no
           creature
           hath
           ability
           ,
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           what
           ever
           ability
           God
           hath
           put
           into
           any
           ,
           yet
           the
           exercise
           and
           successe
           of
           it
           depends
           on
           God
           alone
           .
           
             Except
             the
             Lord
             build
             the
             house
             ,
             they
             labour
             in
             vain
             that
             build
             it
             :
             Except
             the
             Lord
             keep
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             Watchman
             waketh
             but
             in
             vain
             .
             It
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             rise
             up
             early
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             bed
             late
             ,
             to
             eat
             the
             bread
             of
             sorrows
             .
             So
             he
             will
             give
             his
             beloved
             quiet
             sleep
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           127.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           their
           resting
           upon
           him
           ,
           building
           ,
           keeping
           ,
           giving
           them
           bread
           without
           sorrows
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           when
           men
           say
           ,
           They
           hope
           for
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           from
           such
           a
           creature
           ;
           either
           they
           mean
           ,
           They
           hope
           to
           receive
           it
           from
           God
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           creature
           ,
           or
           it
           notes
           ,
           not
           a
           divine
           ,
           but
           a
           meer
           humane
           hope
           ;
           or
           it
           is
           ,
           not
           a
           Christian
           ,
           but
           a
           vain
           hope
           .
           2.
           
           As
           God
           onely
           is
           able
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           alwayes
           ready
           to
           do
           good
           to
           all
           those
           that
           hope
           in
           him
           .
           For
           he
           is
           infinite
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           goodnesse
           ,
           as
           in
           power
           .
           
             Thou
             are
             good
             and
             doest
             good
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
          
           68.
           
           This
           David
           largely
           shewes
           by
           sundry
           instances
           ,
           in
           two
           cases
           .
           1.
           
           In
           deliverances
           ,
           where
           of
           he
           notes
           four
           examples
           ,
           in
           Psal
           .
           107.
           1.
           
           Of
           men
           wandering
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           to
           10.
           2.
           
           Of
           Prisoners
           ,
           ver
           .
           10.
           to
           17.
           3.
           
           Of
           persons
           dangerously
           sick
           ,
           ver
           .
           17.
           to
           23.
           4.
           
           Of
           men
           in
           great
           danger
           ,
           by
           Storms
           ,
           at
           Sea
           ,
           ver
           .
           23.
           to
           33.
           
           In
           all
           which
           ,
           he
           saih
           ,
           God
           helps
           men
           crying
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           all
           help
           and
           hope
           in
           the
           creature
           fails
           them
           .
           2.
           
           In
           various
           changes
           of
           mens
           outward
           conditions
           ;
           in
           reference
           ,
           
           both
           to
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           diminishing
           of
           them
           ,
           whereby
           men
           become
           rich
           ,
           or
           poor
           ,
           ver
           .
           33.
           to
           36.
           and
           to
           mens
           preferment
           ,
           or
           abasement
           ,
           ver
           .
           40
           ,
           41.
           
           The
           summe
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           elsewhere
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             46.
             1.
             
             God
             is
             our
             refuge
             and
             strength
             ,
             a
             very
             present
             help
             in
             trouble
             .
          
        
         
           Ob.
           Seeing
           hope
           is
           of
           things
           future
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           a
           present
           help
           ;
           how
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           the
           object
           of
           our
           hope
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           God
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           a
           present
           help
           ;
           but
           also
           a
           future
           help
           ,
           even
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           so
           he
           is
           the
           object
           both
           of
           our
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           21.
           
           And
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           hope
           relyes
           upon
           God
           ,
           though
           the
           soul
           doth
           injoy
           him
           ,
           at
           present
           ,
           as
           our
           God.
           1.
           
           That
           he
           will
           continue
           his
           goodnesse
           to
           us
           .
           
             This
             God
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             our
             guide
             unto
             death
             ,
             Psal
             .
             48.
             ult
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           we
           shall
           have
           a
           more
           cleer
           and
           full
           sight
           of
           him
           ,
           Psal
           .
           42.
           11.
           3.
           
           That
           he
           will
           supply
           all
           our
           need
           ,
           Phil.
           4.
           19.
           and
           that
           he
           will
           multiply
           grace
           and
           peace
           unto
           us
           .
           
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           1.
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           
             the
             God
             of
             all
             grace
          
           ,
           he
           will
           ,
           
             after
             we
             have
             suffered
             a
             while
             ,
             make
             us
             perfect
             ,
             stablish
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             settle
             us
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           5.
           10.
           
           These
           future
           good
           things
           hope
           expects
           ,
           and
           4.
           at
           last
           eternal
           salvation
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             8.
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             ,
             Rom.
          
           5.
           2.
           and
           the
           
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             Tit.
          
           3.
           7.
           all
           which
           are
           good
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           though
           difficult
           ,
           yet
           possible
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           by
           his
           help
           ,
           and
           are
           most
           certain
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           hope
           .
           Hence
           hope
           is
           called
           an
           anchor
           sure
           and
           steadfast
           ,
           Heb.
           6.
           19.
           
        
         
           R.
           2.
           
           From
           Gods
           manner
           of
           bringing
           the
           soul
           and
           this
           object
           ,
           himself
           ,
           together
           ,
           by
           this
           hope
           .
           For
           1.
           
           By
           effectual
           convincing
           and
           humbling
           the
           soul
           ,
           he
           prepares
           it
           for
           this
           hope
           .
           He
           
             gives
             them
             the
             valley
             of
             Achor
             for
             a
             door
             of
             hope
             ,
             Hos
             .
          
           2.
           15.
           2.
           
           He
           doth
           it
           ,
           by
           revealing
           his
           grace
           to
           a
           soul
           so
           prepared
           .
           To
           this
           end
           ,
           1.
           
           He
           openeth
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           understanding
           ,
           Eph.
           1.
           18.
           2.
           
           Having
           given
           them
           a
           
           spiritual
           eye-sight
           :
           he
           layes
           his
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           in
           Christ
           ,
           before
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Eph.
             3.
          
           9.
           3.
           
           He
           particularly
           applyeth
           the
           same
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           theirs
           ,
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           Acts
           13.
           26.
           and
           by
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             35.
          
           3.
           
           So
           that
           now
           they
           can
           look
           upon
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           their
           God
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           6.
           18.
           and
           upon
           all
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           a
           legacy
           given
           unto
           them
           by
           Christ
           ,
           in
           his
           last
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
             1.
          
           3.
           
           Hence
           what
           they
           yet
           have
           not
           ,
           in
           sense
           ,
           they
           see
           ground
           to
           hope
           for
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             130.
             ult
          
           .
           And
           this
           hope
           supports
           the
           heart
           under
           great
           affliction
           ,
           upon
           three
           main
           propps
           :
           1.
           
           The
           power
           of
           Gods
           grace
           :
           1.
           
           To
           pardon
           many
           and
           great
           great
           sins
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           20.
           2.
           
           To
           perform
           all
           his
           promises
           ,
           how
           difficult
           so
           ever
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           our
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           Rom.
           4.
           18.
           to
           22.
           3.
           
           To
           comfort
           in
           all
           tribulations
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           3
           ,
           4.
           4.
           
           To
           help
           in
           all
           distresses
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           9
           ,
           10.
           2.
           
           Upon
           the
           freenesse
           of
           Gods
           grace
           and
           promise
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           our
           un-worthynesse
           ,
           
           
             Isa
             .
             43.
             25.
             
             Mich.
             7.
             18.
             3.
             
          
           Upon
           the
           reality
           of
           Gods
           good
           purposes
           towards
           us
           ,
           declared
           by
           sending
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           his
           Sons
           comming
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Luke
             19.
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           3.
           18.
           and
           Christs
           calling
           us
           unto
           himself
           ,
           Mat.
           11.
           28
           ,
           29.
           and
           the
           fathers
           drawing
           us
           unto
           his
           Son
           ,
           Joh.
           6.
           44
           ,
           45.
           
           The
           rellish
           which
           believers
           have
           of
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           turneth
           the
           eye
           of
           their
           soul
           towards
           him
           ,
           in
           desires
           and
           expectations
           of
           further
           good
           from
           him
           ,
           Psal
           .
           34.
           8.
           
        
         
           R.
           3.
           
           From
           the
           effects
           of
           this
           hope
           ,
           all
           which
           shew
           that
           the
           soul
           is
           supported
           by
           it
           .
           1.
           
           It
           brings
           comfort
           to
           the
           soul
           .
           Therefore
           rejoycing
           is
           joyned
           with
           this
           
             hope
             ,
             Rom.
          
           12.
           12.
           
           There
           is
           joy
           in
           hope
           of
           good
           to
           come
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           yet
           absent
           .
           Because
           the
           soul
           hath
           a
           taste
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           first
           fruits
           .
           Now
           joy
           strengthens
           the
           heart
           answerably
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           it
           .
           
             The
             joy
             of
             God
             is
             your
             strength
             ,
             Neh.
          
           8.
           10.
           
           As
           when
           a
           man
           seeth
           the
           clouds
           begin
           to
           clear
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           of
           rain
           ,
           he
           is
           comforted
           ,
           in
           
           hope
           that
           it
           will
           be
           fair
           weather
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           soul
           ,
           under
           great
           affliction
           ,
           seeth
           some
           glimpse
           of
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           ,
           his
           hope
           and
           joy
           reviveth
           ,
           and
           is
           increased
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           more
           cleared
           unto
           him
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           3
           ,
           6.
           2.
           
           It
           quieteth
           and
           setleth
           the
           heart
           in
           peace
           proportionably
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           our
           trusting
           and
           hoping
           in
           God
           ;
           Moses
           found
           it
           so
           ,
           at
           the
           Red
           Sea.
           Exod
           ,
           14.
           13.
           and
           David
           ,
           at
           
             Ziglag
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           30.
           6.
           3.
           
           It
           makes
           the
           heart
           patient
           in
           waiting
           on
           God
           ,
           with
           submission
           to
           his
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
          
           7.
           
           &
           34.
           34.
           
           How
           is
           God
           
             their
             strength
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             ?
          
           By
           strengthening
           their
           hope
           to
           wait
           patiently
           and
           quietly
           upon
           him
           ,
           not
           using
           any
           indirect
           and
           unlawful
           means
           to
           escape
           or
           come
           out
           of
           trouble
           .
           The
           Lord
           
             cryed
             ,
             concerning
             this
             :
             Their
             strength
             is
             to
             sit
             still
             ,
             Isa
             .
             30.
             7.
          
           4.
           
           It
           causeth
           the
           soul
           to
           cleave
           unto
           God
           ,
           whatever
           befals
           them
           in
           the
           way
           of
           obedience
           ,
           
             Rom.
             5.
             23.
             
             Heb.
          
           3.
           6.
           
        
         
           Vse
           1.
           
           For
           reproof
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           1.
           
           All
           unregenerate
           persons
           may
           be
           
           hence
           convinced
           that
           their
           state
           is
           wretched
           and
           miserable
           ,
           upon
           two
           grounds
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           have
           no
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           12.
           
           A
           Christlesse
           state
           is
           an
           hopelesse
           state
           ,
           and
           an
           hopelesse
           state
           is
           the
           worst
           condition
           .
           They
           pretend
           to
           this
           hope
           ,
           but
           without
           ground
           ,
           and
           an
           ungrounded
           hope
           is
           a
           self-deluding
           hope
           .
           The
           object
           of
           their
           hope
           shall
           fail
           them
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           22
           ,
           23.
           and
           the
           hope
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           ,
           
             shall
             perish
          
           ,
           and
           
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             Iob
          
           8.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           It
           shall
           be
           
             as
             a
             spiders
             web
          
           ,
           finely
           spun
           ,
           but
           not
           firm
           ,
           it
           s
           but
           an
           hope
           of
           their
           own
           making
           ,
           as
           the
           spiders
           web
           is
           wrought
           out
           of
           its
           own
           bowels
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           the
           spider
           thinks
           it self
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           lodged
           in
           its
           web
           ,
           so
           they
           think
           themselves
           safe
           in
           their
           salse
           hope
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           spiders
           web
           is
           easily
           and
           suddenly
           swept
           away
           ,
           so
           shall
           their
           hope
           be
           by
           Gods
           beesome
           ,
           Isa
           .
           14.
           23.
           2.
           
           Because
           they
           abound
           in
           vain
           hopes
           ;
           in
           themselves
           ,
           Luke
           18.
           19.
           in
           men
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             2.
             22.
          
           in
           riches
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           17.
           in
           chariots
           and
           horses
           ,
           Psal
           .
           20.
           7.
           in
           their
           mental
           and
           bodily
           abilities
           ,
           Prov.
           3.
           4.
           
           
           Jer.
           9.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           Such
           hopes
           argue
           ignorance
           ,
           pride
           ,
           atheism
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           setting
           up
           the
           creature
           above
           God
           ,
           
             Jer.
             2.
          
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           The
           effects
           also
           are
           pernicious
           .
           1.
           
           Losse
           ,
           
             Jon.
             2.
             8.
             
             Phil.
          
           3.
           7.
           2.
           
           Disappointment
           ,
           Ier.
           8.
           15.
           3.
           
           To
           be
           ashamed
           of
           their
           hope
           ,
           
             Iob
             6.
             20.
             
             Isa
             .
             1.
             29.
             and
             20.
             5.
             and
          
           30.
           5.
           4.
           
           Great
           hurt
           ,
           
             Hos
             .
             12.
             1.
             
             Ephraim
             feedeth
             on
             wind
             ,
             and
             followeth
             the
             East-wind
             .
          
           The
           East
           wind
           ,
           in
           those
           eastern
           countries
           ,
           was
           an
           hot
           skorching
           wind
           ,
           that
           blasted
           things
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           wither
           ,
           
             Gen.
             41.
             6.
             
             Ezek.
             17.
          
           10.
           
           As
           Pharaoh
           was
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           so
           are
           all
           false
           objects
           of
           hope
           ,
           
             the
             staffe
             of
             a
             broken
             reed
             ,
             whereon
             if
             a
             man
             leane
             ,
             it
             will
             go
             into
             his
             hand
             and
             pierce
             it
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           36.
           6.
           
           Many
           have
           found
           it
           so
           ,
           on
           their
           death
           beds
           ,
           and
           in
           Hell
           for
           ever
           .
           2.
           
           Hence
           believers
           are
           to
           be
           reproved
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           exercise
           this
           hope
           ,
           but
           give
           way
           to
           discouragement
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           affliction
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           Hereby
           they
           make
           themselves
           unfit
           to
           perform
           duties
           towards
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           in
           a
           right
           manner
           .
           Towards
           God
           ,
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           receiving
           
           the
           word
           and
           the
           outward
           seales
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           in
           thanks-giving
           and
           praysing
           God.
           Towards
           men
           ,
           in
           an
           amiablenesse
           towards
           all
           ,
           and
           in
           merciful
           helpfulnesse
           towards
           the
           afflicted
           .
           2.
           
           They
           dishonour
           Religion
           ,
           by
           strengthening
           ignorant
           and
           profane
           persons
           ,
           in
           a
           false
           conceit
           ,
           that
           Religion
           is
           but
           a
           melancholick
           humour
           .
           3.
           
           They
           weaken
           themselves
           and
           others
           .
           Themselves
           ;
           For
           ,
           from
           fainting
           ,
           comes
           discouragement
           ,
           and
           thence
           ,
           halting
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           an
           aptnesse
           to
           be
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           good
           way
           .
           For
           take
           away
           hope
           ,
           and
           you
           take
           away
           all
           endeavor
           .
           Others
           also
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           weak
           ,
           will
           be
           offended
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           prejudiced
           ,
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           insult
           and
           to
           twit
           such
           ,
           as
           Eliphaz
           did
           Iob
           ,
           in
           Iob
           4.
           3.
           to
           7.
           4.
           
           They
           give
           Satan
           great
           advantages
           against
           themselves
           ,
           who
           diligently
           observeth
           such
           times
           ,
           when
           Christians
           are
           under
           deep
           despondency
           of
           spirit
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           laid
           aside
           their
           helmet
           ,
           to
           wound
           and
           weaken
           them
           more
           ,
           he
           will
           then
           ply
           them
           with
           suggestions
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           believe
           
           any
           thing
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           against
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           conclude
           desperate
           things
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           hurt
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           This
           is
           my
           case
           ;
           therefore
           I
           never
           had
           a
           right
           hope
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Thus
           one
           iscouragement
           followes
           upon
           another
           ,
           as
           circles
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           whereinto
           a
           stone
           is
           cast
           ,
           which
           should
           humble
           you
           for
           neglect
           of
           stirring
           up
           your
           hope
           unto
           excercise
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           discourage
           you
           .
           For
           true
           hope
           is
           sometimes
           in
           a
           believer
           ,
           as
           in
           those
           trees
           ,
           spoken
           of
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             6.
             13.
             
             Whose
             substance
             is
             in
             them
             when
             they
             cast
             their
             leaves
             .
          
           It
           is
           onely
           winter
           with
           you
           ,
           then
           life
           is
           hid
           in
           the
           root
           ,
           though
           no
           signe
           of
           it
           appears
           outwardly
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           learn
           not
           to
           trust
           in
           grace
           received
           ,
           but
           in
           Christ
           ;
           depending
           on
           him
           to
           quicken
           and
           actuate
           his
           own
           gifts
           of
           grace
           in
           you
           ,
           waiting
           with
           fervent
           desires
           and
           prayers
           for
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousnesse
           to
           arise
           upon
           you
           ,
           with
           healing
           in
           his
           wings
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           remember
           that
           Christ
           himself
           hath
           pronounced
           them
           blessed
           ,
           who
           are
           
           poor
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           mourn
           ,
           are
           meek
           ,
           and
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           promised
           unto
           such
           ,
           that
           heaven
           is
           theirs
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           comforted
           ,
           shall
           inherit
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           satisfied
           .
           Let
           such
           encouragements
           quicken
           your
           hope
           ,
           and
           quiet
           your
           hearts
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           you
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           hope
           so
           grounded
           ,
           shall
           not
           make
           you
           ashamed
           .
        
         
           Vse
           2.
           
           For
           Instruction
           ,
           in
           three
           particulars
           :
           1.
           
           How
           to
           bring
           and
           keep
           the
           object
           and
           this
           act
           ,
           God
           and
           this
           hope
           together
           .
           2.
           
           How
           to
           try
           ,
           whether
           you
           hope
           in
           God
           aright
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           3.
           
           How
           to
           exercise
           this
           hope
           ,
           in
           sundry
           cases
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           may
           be
           called
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           .
           This
           instruction
           is
           necessary
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           especially
           ,
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           wherein
           we
           may
           have
           more
           necessitous
           use
           of
           this
           hope
           ,
           then
           many
           do
           imagine
           .
           Therefore
           I
           shall
           the
           more
           studiously
           insist
           in
           clearing
           these
           particulars
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           How
           to
           bring
           and
           keep
           the
           object
           
           and
           act
           ,
           God
           and
           this
           hope
           together
           .
           The
           holy
           Pen-man
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           in
           
             Heb.
             3.
             6.
          
           compares
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           to
           an
           house
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             whose
             house
             we
             are
             ,
             if
             we
             hold
             fast
             the
             confidence
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             of
             hope
             firme
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           As
           it
           is
           in
           the
           building
           of
           an
           house
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           building
           of
           this
           hope
           .
           In
           the
           building
           of
           an
           house
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           strong
           ,
           and
           kept
           strong
           ,
           three
           things
           are
           necessary
           :
           1.
           
           That
           a
           strong
           foundation
           be
           well
           laid
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           house
           be
           strongly
           built
           upon
           it
           .
           3.
           
           That
           it
           be
           kept
           in
           due
           repair
           .
           So
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           in
           this
           great
           businesse
           ,
           whereof
           we
           now
           speak
           .
           1.
           
           A
           strong
           foundation
           of
           hope
           must
           be
           well
           laid
           .
           2.
           
           Our
           hope
           must
           be
           strongly
           built
           upon
           it
           .
           3.
           
           We
           must
           be
           careful
           that
           our
           hope
           be
           continually
           kept
           in
           due
           repair
           .
           Of
           these
           three
           we
           shall
           speak
           distinctly
           ,
           and
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           how
           they
           are
           to
           be
           done
           .
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           God
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           makes
           himself
           and
           his
           will
           known
           unto
           us
           ,
           by
           his
           written
           Word
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           suitable
           object
           ,
           and
           strong
           foundation
           ,
           
           or
           ground-work
           of
           this
           hope
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             hope
             in
             him
          
           .
           For
           in
           him
           alone
           are
           the
           properties
           of
           that
           object
           ,
           on
           which
           true
           hope
           must
           rely
           .
           A
           man
           can
           be
           in
           no
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           he
           needs
           help
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           in
           God
           power
           and
           will
           to
           supply
           it
           unto
           him
           .
           If
           comfort
           be
           wanting
           ,
           he
           is
           
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           1.
           3.
           
           He
           can
           and
           will
           create
           comforts
           ,
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           out
           of
           nothing
           ;
           yea
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           contrary
           :
           As
           he
           caused
           at
           first
           ,
           
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           Those
           troubles
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           and
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           which
           threaten
           destruction
           ,
           become
           means
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           by
           his
           over-ruling
           providence
           ,
           
             who
             is
             wonderful
             in
             counsel
             ,
             and
             excellent
             in
             working
             ,
             Isa
             .
             28.
             ult
             .
          
           In
           this
           object
           ,
           two
           principles
           are
           to
           be
           looked
           at
           .
           1.
           
           A
           principle
           of
           being
           .
           2.
           
           A
           principle
           of
           knowing
           .
           1.
           
           The
           principle
           of
           being
           ,
           is
           God
           himself
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           ,
           five
           particulars
           must
           be
           believed
           ,
           that
           our
           hope
           may
           be
           objeccated
           upon
           him
           .
           1.
           
           That
           God
           in
           whom
           we
           hope
           ,
           is
           an
           
           eternal
           ,
           independant
           Being
           or
           Essence
           ,
           who
           giveth
           being
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           being
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           working
           unto
           all
           things
           .
           2.
           
           That
           in
           the
           Being
           or
           Essence
           of
           God
           are
           three
           Subsistences
           or
           Persons
           :
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Person
           ,
           the
           Father
           (
           with
           the
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           )
           decreed
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           tending
           thereunto
           .
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           Person
           ,
           the
           Son
           ,
           hath
           fully
           and
           exactly
           answered
           that
           decree
           ,
           as
           our
           surety
           ,
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Redemption
           .
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           Person
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           effectually
           reveales
           and
           applies
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Son
           unto
           the
           Elect
           ,
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           fits
           them
           for
           communion
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ,
           from
           both
           whom
           he
           proceeds
           .
           3.
           
           That
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           is
           Immanuel
           ,
           in
           whom
           God
           was
           reconciling
           the
           World
           unto
           himself
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             5.
          
           19.
           who
           united
           the
           two
           natures
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           in
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           was
           thereby
           fit
           to
           bring
           God
           and
           man
           together
           ,
           having
           made
           man
           amiable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           amiable
           to
           man
           ,
           who
           were
           enemies
           before
           ,
           by
           the
           sin
           
           of
           man.
           4.
           
           That
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           fatherly
           towards
           believers
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           described
           ,
           in
           Exod.
           34.
           6
           ,
           7.
           and
           other
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           in
           God
           essential
           ;
           and
           therefore
           eternal
           ,
           and
           infinite
           .
           5.
           
           That
           God
           acteth
           all
           these
           his
           excellencies
           ,
           by
           his
           fatherly
           providence
           ,
           governing
           and
           ordering
           all
           things
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           so
           powerfully
           ,
           that
           Satan
           and
           his
           instruments
           ,
           in
           seeking
           to
           crosse
           his
           revealed
           will
           ,
           shall
           and
           do
           fulfil
           his
           secret
           will
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           confusion
           .
           This
           providence
           extends
           as
           far
           as
           the
           creation
           ,
           all
           things
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           casual
           ,
           and
           most
           disordered
           things
           ,
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           free
           actings
           of
           men
           are
           ordered
           by
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           God
           doth
           sometimes
           great
           things
           by
           weak
           means
           ,
           disabling
           more
           likely
           means
           ,
           
             Eccles
             .
             9.
          
           11.
           
           Sometimes
           without
           means
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           crossing
           the
           course
           of
           means
           .
           And
           ,
           when
           evil
           is
           intended
           ,
           God
           either
           wholly
           averts
           it
           ,
           or
           limits
           and
           bounds
           it
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           measure
           ,
           Psal
           .
           129.
           3.
           4.
           or
           of
           continuance
           ,
           Psal
           .
           125.
           3.
           
           Hereby
           also
           he
           causeth
           
           and
           ordereth
           a
           cessation
           of
           actions
           ,
           that
           some
           shall
           not
           favour
           us
           ,
           and
           others
           shall
           want
           wisdom
           and
           ability
           to
           help
           us
           ,
           from
           Gods
           with-drawing
           his
           concurrence
           ,
           who
           hath
           sufficient
           reason
           ,
           as
           well
           ,
           not
           to
           do
           what
           he
           doth
           not
           ,
           as
           to
           do
           what
           he
           doth
           .
           The
           right
           knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Being
           ,
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           well-laying
           the
           ground-work
           of
           this
           hope
           ,
           as
           conducing
           unto
           the
           preparatory
           purposes
           and
           uses
           .
           1.
           
           To
           silence
           all
           disputes
           and
           murmurrings
           :
           This
           made
           Aaron
           hold
           his
           peace
           ,
           Lev.
           10.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           And
           David
           not
           to
           open
           his
           mouth
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             39.
             9.
          
           2.
           
           To
           cause
           the
           soul
           to
           resigne
           up
           a
           mans
           self
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           
             who
             worketh
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             Eph.
          
           1.
           11.
           
           So
           it
           wrought
           in
           
             Ely
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           3.
           18.
           in
           
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
          
           15.
           26.
           and
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Acts
           21.
           14.
           3.
           
           To
           quicken
           us
           to
           inure
           our selves
           to
           do
           Gods
           will
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           fit
           to
           suffer
           it
           .
           For
           passive
           obedience
           springs
           from
           active
           .
           Then
           are
           mens
           wills
           in
           right
           order
           ,
           when
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           the
           highest
           ,
           so
           his
           will
           hath
           the
           highest
           place
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           when
           
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           do
           what
           God
           commands
           ,
           to
           suffer
           what
           God
           inflicts
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           at
           Gods
           dispose
           ,
           when
           this
           stayeth
           our
           hearts
           ,
           in
           all
           events
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           sits
           at
           the
           Stern
           ,
           and
           hath
           committed
           all
           power
           to
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           who
           hath
           our
           names
           in
           his
           brest-plate
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           shoulders
           .
           The
           second
           principle
           to
           be
           looked
           at
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           our
           hope
           may
           be
           well
           built
           on
           him
           ,
           is
           a
           principle
           of
           knowing
           .
           This
           principle
           is
           the
           written
           Word
           ,
           whereby
           God
           makes
           himself
           and
           his
           will
           known
           unto
           us
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           have
           no
           good
           ground
           or
           warrant
           to
           build
           our
           hope
           upon
           God.
           But
           ,
           that
           his
           people
           may
           thus
           hope
           in
           him
           with
           strong
           encouragement
           ,
           He
           gives
           us
           his
           Word
           ,
           that
           thereby
           we
           may
           know
           his
           good
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           purposes
           towards
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           of
           hope
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Word
           of
           him
           that
           cannot
           lie
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           his
           bare
           Word
           ,
           but
           a
           binding
           Word
           ,
           his
           promises
           ,
           which
           are
           free
           expressions
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           with
           engagement
           of
           it
           unto
           us
           ;
           nor
           onely
           Promises
           ,
           but
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           
           founded
           upon
           a
           full
           satisfaction
           made
           to
           his
           justice
           ,
           by
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           thereunto
           hath
           added
           his
           Oath
           ,
           Hob.
           6.
           18.
           and
           Seals
           ,
           both
           outward
           ,
           
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
          
           and
           inward
           ,
           Eph.
           1.
           13.
           and
           all
           this
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           that
           our
           hope
           might
           be
           built
           upon
           a
           strong
           foundation
           ,
           that
           believers
           might
           be
           supported
           in
           all
           tempests
           ,
           Isa
           .
           54.
           9.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Having
           such
           a
           strong
           foundation
           well
           laid
           ,
           our
           next
           duty
           is
           ,
           to
           build
           strongly
           upon
           it
           .
           Which
           that
           you
           may
           do
           ,
           attend
           to
           these
           directions
           .
           1.
           
           See
           that
           you
           trust
           and
           hope
           in
           God
           by
           light
           and
           strength
           received
           from
           himself
           .
           1.
           
           By
           divine
           light
           ,
           not
           by
           meer
           humane
           reasons
           .
           For
           none
           can
           so
           know
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           as
           to
           trust
           and
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           own
           light
           revealing
           himself
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           by
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           ;
           as
           none
           can
           see
           the
           Sun
           ,
           but
           by
           its
           own
           light
           ,
           Psal
           .
           36.
           9.
           2.
           
           The
           divine
           power
           must
           accompany
           this
           light
           .
           For
           ,
           neither
           education
           ,
           nor
           examples
           of
           others
           ,
           nor
           our
           own
           resolutions
           ,
           can
           settle
           our
           hearts
           upon
           God
           ,
           till
           
           we
           find
           an
           inward
           power
           and
           authority
           causing
           divine
           truths
           to
           shine
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           subduing
           all
           our
           reasonings
           and
           thoughts
           unto
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           ;
           onely
           that
           soul
           ,
           which
           hath
           found
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           casting
           it
           down
           ,
           and
           raising
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           renewing
           it
           ,
           can
           hope
           in
           God
           aright
           for
           things
           of
           God
           ;
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           a
           man
           chooseth
           God
           for
           his
           portion
           ,
           and
           cleaveth
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           chief
           good
           ;
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           Gods
           love
           is
           ▪
           let
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           rellished
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           draweth
           the
           whole
           soul
           to
           trust
           and
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           Psal
           .
           9.
           10.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Suit
           the
           Promises
           to
           your
           several
           conditions
           .
           For
           what
           ever
           condition
           of
           life
           any
           believer
           is
           or
           can
           be
           in
           ,
           he
           hath
           Promises
           in
           the
           Word
           suitable
           to
           it
           ;
           whether
           present
           ,
           or
           possible
           .
           1.
           
           At
           present
           ,
           what
           ever
           difficulties
           or
           impossibilities
           ,
           as
           to
           second
           causes
           ,
           and
           means
           appear
           to
           sense
           ,
           or
           reason
           ,
           faith
           lifteth
           up
           the
           soul
           above
           them
           all
           ,
           to
           look
           unto
           the
           Promises
           and
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           thereby
           
           quickneth
           and
           strengthenth
           our
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           
             Rom.
             4.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Heb.
             11.
          
           27.
           2.
           
           Possible
           ,
           The
           Saints
           have
           found
           great
           help
           to
           their
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           by
           putting
           cases
           ,
           and
           answering
           their
           own
           hearts
           therein
           from
           Gods
           all-sufficiencies
           .
           So
           
             David
             ,
             Though
             I
             walk
             through
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             fear
             none
             evil
             ;
             for
             thou
             art
             with
             me
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           23.
           4.
           
           Again
           ,
           
             Though
             an
             Host
             should
             encampe
             against
             me
             ,
             my
             heart
             should
             not
             fear
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           27.
           3.
           
           Again
           ,
           
             God
             is
             our
             refuge
             and
             strength
             ,
             a
             very
             present
             help
             in
             trouble
             ;
             therefore
             we
             will
             not
             fear
             ,
             though
             the
             earth
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Mountains
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             though
             the
             Waters
             thereof
             roar
             ,
             Psal
             .
             46.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Paul
          
           excellently
           puts
           other
           cases
           ,
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           than
           these
           ,
           and
           triumphs
           over
           them
           all
           ,
           in
           the
           unchangeablenesse
           of
           Gods
           love
           to
           believers
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           your
           hope
           is
           quickened
           ,
           by
           the
           Promises
           ,
           look
           unto
           God
           with
           a
           single
           eye
           ,
           trusting
           and
           hoping
           in
           him
           alone
           .
           To
           trust
           upon
           two
           props
           ,
           
           of
           which
           one
           is
           sound
           ,
           the
           other
           rotten
           ,
           is
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           fall
           .
           Make
           use
           of
           all
           helps
           ,
           which
           God
           gives
           you
           ,
           but
           hope
           in
           him
           alone
           .
           For
           hoping
           in
           God
           is
           a
           part
           of
           that
           natural
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           injoyned
           in
           the
           first
           Commandement
           ,
           which
           belongs
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           Mat.
           4.
           20.
           and
           thus
           to
           have
           our
           eyes
           towards
           God
           alone
           is
           the
           proper
           effect
           of
           true
           conversion
           ,
           Isa
           .
           17.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           See
           that
           the
           dispositions
           of
           your
           spirits
           be
           answerable
           to
           the
           relations
           you
           have
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           becomes
           your
           portion
           ,
           and
           the
           object
           of
           your
           hope
           .
           He
           hath
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           relation
           of
           a
           faithful
           Creator
           ,
           and
           the
           disposition
           in
           you
           that
           must
           suit
           that
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           commit
           your
           souls
           to
           him
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           19.
           in
           the
           want
           of
           means
           .
           2.
           
           The
           relation
           of
           a
           father
           ,
           and
           the
           disposition
           in
           you
           that
           suits
           thereunto
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           cast
           your
           care
           upon
           him
           ,
           believing
           that
           he
           careth
           for
           you
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
             5.
             7.
             
             Mat.
          
           6.
           32.
           3.
           
           The
           relation
           of
           an
           husband
           ,
           the
           disposition
           that
           suits
           that
           ,
           is
           foederal
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           
             Hos
             .
             2.
             19
             ,
             20.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           11.
           2
           ,
           3.
           4.
           
           The
           relation
           
           of
           a
           guid
           and
           teacher
           ,
           the
           disposition
           suitable
           to
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           yield
           up
           your selves
           in
           all
           things
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           his
           counsel
           ,
           as
           Asaph
           did
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             24.
          
           5.
           
           The
           relations
           of
           your
           Judge
           ,
           Law-giver
           ,
           and
           King
           ,
           Isa
           .
           33.
           22.
           
           The
           disposition
           which
           answers
           those
           relations
           ,
           is
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           commands
           ,
           and
           walking
           in
           his
           wayes
           .
           Else
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           tempt
           him
           ,
           Mat.
           4.
           7.
           
           You
           may
           expect
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           wayes
           of
           mercy
           ,
           when
           you
           keep
           in
           your
           way
           of
           obedience
           .
           Then
           you
           may
           ,
           with
           comfort
           ,
           expect
           what
           ever
           good
           those
           relations
           can
           yield
           ,
           from
           the
           All-sufficient
           God
           ,
           who
           regarding
           more
           our
           weaknesse
           then
           his
           own
           greatnnesse
           ,
           condiscendeth
           so
           low
           as
           to
           take
           upon
           himself
           such
           relations
           ,
           for
           the
           strengthening
           our
           hope
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Often
           call
           to
           mind
           former
           experiences
           ,
           both
           of
           your selves
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           
             Experience
             worketh
             hope
             ,
             Rom.
          
           5.
           4.
           1.
           
           Of
           others
           ,
           Psal
           .
           22.
           4.
           and
           thence
           infer
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           
             Thou
             Lord
             hast
             not
             forsaken
             them
             that
             trust
             in
             thee
             ,
             Psal
             .
             9.
          
           10.
           2.
           
           Of
           your selves
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           9
           ,
           
           10.
           2
           
           Tim.
           4.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Christians
           should
           be
           ready
           to
           communicate
           their
           own
           experiences
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           in
           Psal
           .
           66.
           16.
           
           Thus
           the
           Word
           will
           be
           as
           silver
           seven
           times
           tryed
           ,
           Ps
           .
           12.
           6.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Rest
           not
           in
           your
           hoping
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           act
           done
           ,
           or
           a
           grace
           exercised
           by
           you
           .
           For
           hoping
           is
           but
           the
           act
           of
           a
           creature
           ,
           and
           the
           gift
           of
           hope
           it self
           is
           but
           a
           created
           gift
           ,
           and
           to
           hope
           in
           any
           creature
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           that
           creature
           an
           Idol
           .
           But
           to
           depend
           upon
           God
           to
           quicken
           and
           strengthen
           your
           hope
           in
           himself
           alone
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             hope
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Jer.
          
           14.
           6.
           and
           by
           his
           help
           ,
           through
           the
           promise
           ,
           to
           trust
           and
           hope
           in
           him
           the
           Promiser
           ,
           who
           gives
           Promises
           ,
           and
           can
           create
           performances
           (
           so
           that
           ,
           if
           you
           close
           with
           the
           Promise
           ,
           as
           good
           ,
           you
           may
           close
           with
           the
           Promiser
           ,
           as
           better
           ,
           who
           both
           speaks
           what
           he
           means
           ,
           and
           will
           perform
           what
           he
           speaks
           ;
           )
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           build
           your
           hope
           strongly
           upon
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           you
           may
           keep
           this
           hope
           in
           repair
           :
           1.
           
           See
           that
           your
           hoping
           in
           God
           be
           a
           continued
           act
           ,
           frequently
           renewed
           upon
           every
           new
           occasion
           ,
           not
           
           onely
           in
           adversity
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           injoyments
           as
           in
           wants
           .
           For
           we
           have
           use
           of
           hoping
           in
           God
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           good
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           blessing
           to
           be
           continued
           to
           us
           in
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Observe
           what
           breaches
           are
           made
           in
           your
           hope
           ,
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ;
           whether
           from
           within
           ,
           by
           corruptions
           ,
           or
           from
           without
           by
           temptations
           ?
           You
           will
           find
           that
           the
           main
           breaches
           are
           either
           from
           false
           principles
           ,
           or
           from
           doubts
           of
           true
           principles
           ,
           or
           from
           inadvertency
           ,
           and
           mindlessenesse
           of
           them
           .
           Thence
           the
           soul
           is
           as
           sheep
           that
           are
           driven
           from
           mountain
           to
           hill
           ,
           and
           have
           forgotten
           their
           resting
           place
           ,
           Jer.
           50.
           6.
           3.
           
           Having
           found
           out
           the
           impediments
           of
           your
           hoping
           in
           God
           ,
           stir
           up
           your selves
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           saying
           ,
           return
           unto
           thy
           rest
           ,
           O
           my
           soul
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             116.
             7.
          
           by
           stirring
           up
           this
           gift
           of
           God
           in
           you
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           6.
           
           To
           this
           end
           ,
           1.
           
           See
           that
           your
           judgment
           be
           right
           .
           2.
           
           Beware
           of
           those
           things
           that
           are
           opposite
           to
           this
           hope
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           off
           ,
           
             Heb.
             12.
          
           1
           ,
           2.
           where
           every
           thing
           that
           bows
           the
           soul
           downward
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           
           weight
           ;
           and
           loose
           affections
           ,
           and
           false
           reasonings
           ,
           are
           compared
           to
           a
           long
           loose
           garment
           ,
           which
           easily
           besets
           the
           feet
           ,
           and
           will
           hinder
           a
           runner
           in
           a
           race
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           laid
           aside
           ,
           or
           girt
           up
           .
           3.
           
           Speak
           to
           your
           own
           heart
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           speak
           to
           another
           ,
           in
           a
           like
           case
           .
           4.
           
           Joyn
           prayer
           with
           your
           use
           of
           other
           means
           ,
           Rom.
           15.
           13.
           5.
           
           According
           to
           Gods
           order
           of
           promising
           ,
           do
           you
           proceed
           to
           quicken
           and
           strengthen
           your
           faith
           and
           hope
           in
           him
           .
           1.
           
           He
           promiseth
           that
           he
           will
           be
           your
           God
           ,
           so
           let
           your
           faith
           look
           at
           him
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           let
           your
           hope
           expect
           that
           he
           will
           be
           so
           to
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             48.
             ult
          
           .
           2.
           
           He
           promiseth
           that
           he
           will
           forgive
           all
           sins
           unto
           repentant
           believers
           .
           Therefore
           renew
           your
           repentance
           and
           faith
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           daily
           ,
           and
           then
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           pray
           that
           he
           will
           make
           you
           to
           hear
           joy
           and
           gladnesse
           ,
           and
           restore
           to
           you
           the
           joy
           of
           his
           salvation
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           Ps
           .
           51.
           8
           ,
           12.
           3.
           
           He
           hath
           promised
           that
           he
           will
           sanctifie
           ,
           and
           heal
           his
           people
           .
           Therefore
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           in
           Ps
           .
           138.
           
           ult
           .
           4.
           
           He
           hath
           promised
           that
           he
           will
           give
           that
           inheritance
           in
           heaven
           unto
           all
           that
           are
           sanctified
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           .
           Therefore
           wait
           for
           it
           in
           hope
           ,
           
             Rom.
             8.
             23
          
           ,
           24.
           and
           let
           that
           hope
           comfort
           and
           strengthen
           your
           hearrs
           in
           all
           the
           sufferings
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           5.
           
           He
           hath
           promised
           that
           he
           will
           give
           all
           things
           needful
           for
           this
           life
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           thither
           ,
           Psal
           .
           84.
           11.
           
           Therefore
           hope
           in
           him
           for
           daily
           bread
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           things
           you
           need
           .
           For
           as
           the
           same
           love
           of
           God
           moved
           him
           to
           save
           his
           elect
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           for
           them
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           put
           into
           possession
           of
           that
           salvation
           ;
           so
           the
           same
           hope
           relyeth
           upon
           God
           ,
           both
           for
           heaven
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           necessary
           supplies
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           thither
           .
           Thus
           we
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           instruct
           you
           ,
           in
           this
           first
           point
           ,
           how
           to
           bring
           the
           act
           and
           object
           ,
           God
           and
           this
           hope
           ,
           together
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           understood
           practically
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           hope
           in
           God
           aright
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Instruction
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           
           men
           how
           to
           try
           whether
           their
           hoping
           in
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           pretend
           ,
           is
           right
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           The
           danger
           is
           very
           great
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           deceived
           herein
           ,
           yet
           many
           are
           deceived
           ,
           through
           want
           of
           light
           to
           discern
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           natural
           affection
           of
           hope
           and
           this
           spiritual
           gift
           of
           hope
           in
           God.
           This
           divine
           hope
           ,
           whereof
           we
           now
           speak
           ,
           may
           be
           known
           by
           3
           Characters
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           By
           the
           formal
           act
           of
           it
           .
           3.
           
           By
           the
           proper
           effect
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           .
           If
           it
           be
           rightly
           grounded
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           right
           hope
           .
           The
           ground
           of
           this
           hope
           is
           faith
           ,
           
             Heb.
             11.
          
           1.
           which
           hath
           a
           double
           object
           .
           1.
           
           God
           in
           Christ
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Word
           of
           God.
           That
           you
           may
           try
           and
           examine
           your
           hope
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           thus
           grounded
           or
           not
           ;
           we
           shall
           insist
           some-what
           more
           largely
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           brief
           in
           the
           two
           following
           Characters
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           more
           easily
           apprehended
           ,
           after
           this
           is
           cleared
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Hope
           is
           rightly
           grounded
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           grounded
           or
           bottomed
           upon
           faith
           ,
           receiving
           Christ
           ,
           and
           applying
           to
           our selves
           ,
           in
           him
           ,
           God
           as
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           portion
           ,
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           .
           
           It
           is
           the
           office
           and
           work
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           appropriate
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           a
           mans
           self
           .
           The
           voice
           of
           Christ
           unto
           believers
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             My
             Father
          
           is
           
             your
             Father
             ,
             and
             my
             God
             your
             God
             ,
             Joh.
          
           20.
           17.
           
           And
           the
           voice
           of
           faith
           ,
           in
           a
           believer
           ,
           to
           Christ
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
             and
             my
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           God
           absolutely
           considered
           ,
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           an
           object
           of
           the
           greatest
           terrour
           unto
           sinners
           ,
           Isa
           .
           33.
           14.
           
           But
           God
           ,
           relatively
           considered
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           our
           God
           and
           portion
           ,
           is
           the
           chiefest
           object
           of
           our
           hope
           ,
           and
           love
           .
           Faith
           cleaveth
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           God
           and
           portion
           .
           And
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           that
           God
           is
           our
           portion
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           our
           hoping
           in
           God
           is
           right
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           rightly
           grounded
           .
           Our
           having
           God
           for
           our
           portion
           ,
           begins
           at
           our
           entring
           into
           Covenant
           with
           him
           .
           For
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           propriety
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           in
           us
           ,
           Ezek.
           16.
           8.
           
           This
           propriety
           in
           God
           is
           given
           and
           manifested
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           degrees
           .
           1.
           
           The
           soul
           is
           convinced
           of
           the
           vanity
           and
           insufficiency
           of
           all
           other
           things
           to
           be
           our
           portion
           ,
           and
           
           so
           is
           made
           willing
           to
           forsake
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           injoy
           God
           ,
           as
           his
           portion
           .
           Till
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           men
           
             observe
             lying
             vanities
          
           ,
           and
           
             forsake
             their
             own
             mercy
             ,
             Jon.
          
           2.
           8
           ,
           9.
           2.
           
           The
           soul
           is
           convinced
           that
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           some
           ,
           by
           a
           peculiar
           right
           ,
           Psal
           .
           4.
           3.
           
           These
           he
           accounts
           the
           onely
           happy
           men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             144.
             ult
          
           .
           3.
           
           Hence
           arise
           fervent
           desires
           that
           God
           would
           be
           so
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           particular
           .
           
             Remember
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             favour
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           106.
           4.
           4.
           
           The
           soul
           is
           quickened
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           turn
           unto
           the
           Lord
           with
           true
           repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           it self
           upon
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           his
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           Joel
           2.
           13
           ,
           14.
           5.
           
           God
           ,
           having
           thus
           far
           brought
           the
           soul
           towards
           himself
           ,
           doth
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           manifest
           to
           us
           that
           he
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           whence
           the
           soul
           actually
           closeth
           with
           him
           ,
           by
           faith
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           our
           portion
           ,
           
             Hos
             .
             2.
             13.
             
             Psal
             .
          
           73.
           25.
           6.
           
           Hereupon
           we
           come
           to
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           what
           ever
           good
           we
           need
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           Psal
           .
           147.
           11.
           
           And
           as
           faith
           groweth
           
           more
           towards
           full
           assurance
           ,
           so
           hope
           groweth
           more
           strong
           in
           spiritual
           security
           ,
           and
           courage
           ,
           and
           glorying
           in
           God
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             48.
             ult
          
           .
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           darkest
           times
           ,
           faith
           inables
           the
           soul
           ,
           from
           its
           former
           taste
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           to
           claim
           an
           interest
           in
           him
           still
           .
           
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             thou
             art
             our
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             Isa
             .
             63.
          
           16.
           with
           an
           expectation
           of
           future
           good
           from
           him
           ,
           Psal
           .
           42.
           11.
           
           Yea
           ,
           when
           experience
           and
           sense
           failes
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           inadvertency
           ,
           yet
           so
           much
           vertue
           of
           former
           sense
           remains
           ,
           as
           inables
           the
           soul
           ,
           even
           when
           it
           is
           
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             seeth
             no
             light
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             stay
             it self
             upon
             his
             God
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           50.
           10.
           and
           to
           
             wait
             upon
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           
             hideth
             his
             face
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             for
             him
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           8.
           17.
           
           But
           ,
           if
           any
           desire
           to
           know
           how
           they
           may
           clearly
           discern
           that
           their
           hope
           is
           grounded
           on
           faith
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           their
           God
           and
           portion
           in
           Christ
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           you
           may
           know
           it
           by
           Gods
           influence
           in
           a
           believing
           soul
           ,
           whereby
           this
           hope
           is
           quickned
           and
           strengthened
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           God
           becomes
           any
           ones
           portion
           ,
           he
           
           becomes
           a
           fountain
           of
           blessings
           to
           that
           person
           ,
           
             God
             ,
             our
             own
             God
             shall
             blesse
             us
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           67.
           6.
           
           He
           is
           
             a
             Sun
             and
             a
             Shield
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             give
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             no
             good
             thing
             will
             he
             withhold
             from
             them
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           84.
           11.
           
           Especially
           ,
           of
           spiritual
           blessings
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           their
           salutations
           ,
           comprehend
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           grace
           .
           and
           peace
           .
           God
           as
           our
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           God
           of
           both
           to
           his
           people
           .
           He
           is
           
             the
             God
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           5.
           10.
           and
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.
           20.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           influenceth
           believers
           with
           all
           those
           graces
           ,
           which
           breed
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           in
           their
           souls
           ,
           supporting
           them
           under
           all
           burthens
           of
           temptations
           ,
           troubles
           ,
           wants
           ,
           imperfections
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           enjoy
           perfect
           rest
           in
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           fitting
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           good
           ,
           which
           they
           want
           ,
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           prepared
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           Christ
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           portion
           ,
           is
           the
           God
           of
           love
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             love
             it self
             ,
             1
             Joh.
          
           4.
           8.
           and
           a
           tast
           of
           his
           
             love
             is
             better
             than
             wine
             ,
             Cant.
          
           1.
           3.
           so
           full
           of
           spirit
           that
           it
           will
           revive
           a
           drooping
           ,
           
           sinking
           ,
           dying
           soul
           ,
           and
           quicken
           all
           graces
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           any
           condition
           comfortable
           ,
           any
           affliction
           tollerable
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           it
           to
           wait
           for
           more
           full
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           most
           difficult
           means
           ,
           as
           Jacobs
           love
           to
           Rachel
           ,
           inabled
           him
           to
           wait
           for
           her
           seven
           years
           ,
           in
           an
           hard
           service
           ,
           and
           they
           seemed
           to
           him
           but
           as
           a
           few
           dayes
           ,
           Gen.
           29.
           20.
           2.
           
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           portion
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           
             the
             God
             of
             hope
             ,
             Rom.
          
           15.
           13.
           whereby
           ,
           as
           by
           an
           Anchor
           ,
           he
           stayeth
           and
           sixeth
           the
           soul
           upon
           himself
           :
           as
           a
           Ship
           at
           Anchor
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           moved
           ,
           and
           tossed
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           removed
           from
           its
           place
           and
           station
           ;
           so
           ,
           if
           you
           find
           that
           your
           soul
           cleaveth
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           driven
           from
           him
           ,
           whatever
           troubles
           ,
           or
           temptations
           befal
           you
           ;
           your
           hope
           in
           him
           is
           right
           .
           This
           Asaph
           found
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             ult
          
           .
           3.
           
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           God
           and
           portion
           ,
           is
           
             the
             God
             of
             patience
             ,
             Rom.
          
           15.
           5.
           whereby
           believers
           resigne
           up
           themselves
           to
           his
           dispose
           ,
           humbly
           submitting
           their
           wils
           to
           his
           .
           If
           you
           find
           it
           so
           ;
           your
           hope
           is
           right
           .
           David
           found
           it
           so
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           30.
           6.
           
           4.
           
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           portion
           ,
           is
           
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.
           9.
           which
           he
           so
           governs
           ,
           and
           meekens
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           sensible
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           he
           keeps
           our
           spirits
           from
           discontentment
           and
           murmurring
           ,
           in
           a
           quiet
           frame
           .
           Hereby
           also
           you
           may
           know
           that
           your
           hope
           is
           right
           .
           The
           Church
           found
           it
           so
           ,
           in
           Mich.
           7.
           9.
           5.
           
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           portion
           ,
           is
           
             God
             All-sufficient
             ,
             Gen.
          
           17.
           1.
           whence
           he
           gives
           us
           contenment
           ,
           in
           all
           estates
           ,
           1
           Tim
           ,
           6.
           6.
           
           If
           you
           find
           it
           so
           ,
           your
           hope
           is
           right
           .
           Paul
           found
           it
           so
           ,
           Phil.
           4.
           11
           ,
           12.
           6.
           
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           portion
           ,
           is
           
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           1.
           3.
           who
           ,
           by
           letting
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           maketh
           it
           light-some
           .
           This
           joy
           strenthens
           the
           soul
           ,
           Neh.
           8.
           6.
           against
           inordinate
           fears
           of
           wants
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             23.
             1.
          
           or
           of
           dangers
           ,
           ver
           .
           4.
           and
           under
           sense
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           oppositions
           ,
           Mich.
           7.
           7.
           and
           temptations
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           12.
           9
           ,
           10.
           and
           in
           all
           events
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
           Not
           ,
           that
           every
           believer
           attains
           to
           such
           high
           actings
           of
           faith
           and
           and
           hope
           ;
           yet
           ,
           if
           it
           prevail
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           
           and
           stay
           themselves
           upon
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           right
           hope
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             50.
             10.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Hope
           is
           rightly
           grounded
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           bottomed
           upon
           the
           Word
           and
           Promises
           of
           God
           believed
           in
           .
           In
           the
           first
           conversion
           ,
           when
           the
           soul
           had
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           bare
           promise
           of
           free
           mercy
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           look
           at
           ,
           God
           did
           thereby
           cause
           us
           to
           trust
           and
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           Psal
           .
           119.
           49.
           without
           former
           experiences
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           he
           worketh
           in
           believers
           ,
           in
           dark
           times
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           recal
           former
           experiences
           ,
           and
           want
           present
           sense
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           God
           quickeneth
           his
           people
           ,
           by
           quickening
           their
           in-looking
           to
           the
           naked
           promise
           ,
           Psal
           .
           119.
           50.
           and
           thereby
           their
           hope
           also
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             8.
             17.
          
           
           Hence
           Jacob
           became
           such
           a
           mighty
           wrastler
           with
           God
           ,
           Gen.
           32.
           with
           
             Hos
             .
             12.
             4.
             
             God
             is
             ever
             mindful
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           111.
           5.
           and
           
             faithful
             in
             his
             Promises
             .
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
          
           24.
           
           Hope
           looks
           at
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Promise
           ,
           and
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           Promiser
           ,
           for
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Promise
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           yet
           performed
           ,
           as
           
           faith
           looks
           at
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           and
           faithfulnesse
           of
           the
           Promiser
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           hope
           thus
           grounded
           ,
           is
           a
           right
           hope
           ,
           may
           be
           proved
           ;
           because
           ,
           when
           faith
           in
           the
           Promises
           quickeneth
           and
           strengtheneth
           hope
           in
           believers
           ,
           then
           Gods
           ends
           are
           attained
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           giveth
           Promises
           .
           His
           ends
           are
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           1.
           
           To
           make
           known
           unto
           his
           people
           his
           good
           thoughts
           and
           purposes
           concerning
           them
           ,
           Jer.
           29.
           10.
           
           This
           he
           doth
           ,
           to
           incourage
           them
           to
           hope
           for
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           in
           the
           use
           of
           good
           means
           ,
           to
           attain
           it
           ,
           ver
           .
           11
           ,
           12.
           2.
           
           To
           draw
           the
           Elect
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           Gods
           Promises
           are
           Yea
           ,
           and
           Amen
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           20.
           3.
           
           To
           shew
           what
           credit
           God
           hath
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           
             Joh.
             3.
             33.
             1
             
             Joh.
             5.
             9.
             10.
          
           4.
           
           To
           let
           believers
           see
           that
           they
           are
           richer
           ,
           in
           their
           lowest
           estate
           ,
           than
           others
           are
           in
           their
           greatest
           worldly
           possession
           .
           For
           they
           have
           God
           himself
           ,
           for
           their
           portion
           ,
           when
           others
           have
           but
           his
           gifts
           ,
           Psal
           .
           4.
           7.
           
           They
           have
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
             unsearchable
             riches
          
           ,
           in
           him
           ,
           Eph.
           3.
           8.
           who
           became
           
             poor
             ,
             
             that
             ,
             by
             his
             poverty
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             made
             rich
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           8.
           9.
           
           They
           have
           spiritual
           riches
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           9.
           they
           are
           
             rich
             in
             faith
             ,
             Iam.
          
           2.
           5.
           whereas
           others
           have
           onely
           their
           
             bellies
             filled
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           17.
           14.
           
           Believers
           have
           a
           large
           estate
           in
           Promises
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           8.
           which
           are
           Gods
           bills
           ,
           and
           bonds
           ,
           and
           deeds
           of
           gift
           ,
           
             for
             a
             great
             while
             to
             come
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           They
           have
           much
           in
           possession
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           in
           hope
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           3.
           so
           that
           ,
           when
           we
           hope
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           God
           attaineth
           his
           end
           in
           giving
           his
           word
           .
           Therefore
           hope
           grounded
           on
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           a
           right
           hope
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           the
           formal
           act
           of
           hope
           ,
           you
           may
           try
           ,
           whether
           it
           is
           right
           or
           not
           .
           Expectation
           is
           the
           formal
           act
           of
           hope
           .
           This
           expectation
           hath
           three
           properties
           :
           1.
           
           It
           's
           earnest
           ,
           Phil.
           1.
           20.
           2.
           
           It
           's
           patient
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           25.
           
           Patient
           ,
           1.
           
           Of
           Labouring
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           Suffering
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           Waiting
           .
           Because
           between
           hoping
           and
           having
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           want
           of
           the
           thing
           desired
           and
           promised
           ,
           till
           Gods
           time
           ,
           for
           performing
           comes
           .
           This
           delay
           is
           troublesome
           ,
           Prov.
           13.
           12.
           
           Therefore
           we
           have
           need
           of
           patience
           ,
           
           Heb.
           10.
           35.
           
           The
           Husband-man
           soweth
           in
           hope
           ,
           and
           waits
           with
           patience
           for
           the
           precious
           fruits
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           Iam.
           5.
           7.
           which
           the
           Apostle
           there
           applies
           to
           believers
           .
           3.
           
           With
           continuance
           Iob
           14.
           14.
           
           Such
           waiting
           on
           God
           gives
           him
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           independency
           ,
           all-sufficiency
           ,
           immutability
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           it
           hath
           great
           blessings
           ,
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           
             Prov.
             8.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Isa
             .
             30.
             18.
             
             Isa
             .
          
           40.
           31.
           
           The
           contrary
           is
           a
           compound
           of
           many
           sins
           ,
           of
           pride
           ,
           and
           impatience
           ,
           Psal
           .
           78.
           41.
           and
           and
           discontent
           ,
           2
           Kings
           6.
           33.
           and
           unbeliefe
           ,
           Isa
           .
           28.
           16.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           the
           proper
           effect
           of
           this
           hope
           ,
           you
           may
           know
           ,
           it
           to
           be
           right
           ;
           love
           floweth
           from
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             13.
             ult
          
           .
           especially
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           we
           hope
           .
           Hence
           he
           
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             ,
             purgeth
             himself
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             pure
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
          
           3.
           3.
           and
           is
           diligent
           in
           using
           all
           Gods
           means
           ,
           with
           avoiding
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           22.
           to
           26.
           with
           dependance
           on
           God
           ,
           and
           trusting
           in
           him
           alone
           ,
           not
           in
           our
           abilities
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
             2.
             9.
             
             Prov.
          
           3.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           or
           
           graces
           ,
           which
           gave
           Peter
           two
           fals
           ,
           nor
           in
           our
           performances
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             127.
             1
          
           ,
           2.
           nor
           in
           the
           means
           themselves
           ,
           Hest
           .
           4.
           14
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           what
           are
           the
           characters
           of
           hoping
           in
           God
           aright
           :
           If
           upon
           tryal
           ,
           you
           find
           them
           to
           be
           in
           you
           ,
           in
           truth
           ;
           that
           hope
           will
           not
           make
           you
           ashamed
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           have
           cause
           to
           say
           ,
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             25.
             9.
             
             Lo
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             waited
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             save
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           third
           Instruction
           is
           ,
           How
           to
           exercise
           hope
           in
           God
           aright
           ,
           in
           sundry
           cases
           ,
           wherein
           you
           are
           called
           to
           practise
           it
           .
           These
           cases
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           .
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           concern
           mens
           private
           conditions
           .
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           concern
           the
           publike
           .
           The
           first
           sort
           of
           cases
           ,
           which
           concern
           the
           private
           conditions
           of
           believers
           ,
           are
           either
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           time
           past
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           We
           shall
           shew
           how
           this
           hope
           is
           to
           be
           excercised
           ,
           in
           these
           concernments
           ,
           severally
           ,
           and
           distinctly
           ,
           with
           Gods
           assistance
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           time
           present
           ,
           when
           believers
           
           are
           under
           excessive
           grief
           ,
           whatever
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ;
           whether
           sin
           or
           affliction
           ,
           in
           your
           persons
           ,
           or
           relations
           .
           Believers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           are
           subject
           to
           many
           afflictions
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             34.
             19.
             
             Many
             are
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           not
           of
           some
           one
           kind
           onely
           ,
           but
           of
           divers
           kinds
           .
           Job
           saith
           of
           every
           one
           ,
           
             his
             flesh
             upon
             him
             shall
             have
             pain
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             within
             him
             shall
             mourn
             ,
             Iob
             14.
             ult
             .
          
           Herein
           two
           things
           are
           to
           be
           cleared
           .
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           grieve
           under
           affliction
           ,
           proportionately
           to
           the
           cause
           .
           It
           is
           dedolency
           ,
           stupidity
           ,
           not
           to
           grieve
           for
           afflictions
           ,
           Jer.
           5.
           3.
           it
           is
           therefore
           our
           duty
           to
           grieve
           ,
           when
           God
           afflicteth
           us
           ,
           but
           more
           for
           Gods
           displeasure
           apprehended
           therein
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           grieve
           more
           for
           sin
           then
           for
           affliction
           .
           3.
           
           More
           for
           sin
           in
           our selves
           than
           in
           others
           ,
           And
           4.
           
           For
           sin
           in
           our
           near
           relations
           more
           than
           in
           others
           more
           remote
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           unlawful
           to
           let
           grief
           exceed
           the
           proportion
           allowed
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           as
           all
           do
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           this
           hope
           ,
           1
           Thess
           .
           4.
           13.
           
           The
           spirit
           
           of
           man
           is
           ,
           by
           corrupt
           nature
           ,
           
             unstable
             ,
             as
             water
             ,
             Gen.
          
           49.
           4.
           alwayes
           running
           forth
           ,
           unlesse
           (
           as
           water
           is
           bounded
           by
           the
           bank
           or
           vessel
           ,
           into
           which
           it
           is
           put
           ,
           so
           )
           our
           spirits
           be
           bounded
           ,
           and
           kept
           within
           Compasse
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           VVould
           you
           know
           ,
           when
           grief
           exceeds
           ,
           or
           is
           immoderate
           ?
           You
           may
           know
           it
           by
           the
           effects
           .
           1.
           
           If
           it
           distempers
           and
           hurts
           the
           body
           .
           Godly
           sorrow
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           hurts
           no
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           healing
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           not
           hurtful
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           unlesse
           ,
           by
           accident
           ,
           the
           body
           being
           before
           under
           painful
           distemper
           ,
           which
           is
           apt
           to
           be
           increased
           by
           any
           grief
           .
           
             Worldly
             sorrow
             causeth
             death
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           7.
           10.
           
           VVorldly
           sorrow
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           for
           worldly
           things
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           which
           is
           for
           sin
           ,
           upon
           worldly
           respects
           ,
           as
           the
           principal
           motives
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           sorrow
           hurts
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           doth
           no
           good
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           as
           David
           found
           ,
           when
           guile
           prevailed
           in
           his
           spirit
           ,
           Psal
           .
           32.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           2.
           
           If
           it
           hinders
           you
           from
           ,
           or
           in
           ,
           the
           performance
           of
           any
           duty
           .
           1.
           
           From
           it
           .
           The
           good
           ●hief
           ,
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           was
           in
           great
           
           grief
           ;
           yet
           that
           did
           not
           hinder
           him
           from
           honouring
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           from
           minding
           his
           own
           salvation
           ,
           nor
           from
           rebuking
           his
           fellow
           ,
           Luke
           23.
           39.
           to
           43.
           
           Nor
           did
           Christs
           sorrow
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           which
           was
           far
           greater
           than
           that
           thiefs
           ,
           take
           him
           off
           from
           minding
           the
           future
           good
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           
             Joh.
             19.
             26.
          
           2.
           
           In
           duty
           .
           It
           turned
           Davids
           praying
           ,
           wherein
           he
           should
           have
           exercised
           repentance
           ,
           out
           of
           love
           unto
           God
           ,
           into
           roaring
           ,
           out
           of
           inordinate
           self
           -
           love
           ,
           Psal
           .
           32.
           3.
           and
           it
           hindred
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           in
           hearing
           Moses
           ,
           when
           he
           spake
           most
           comfortably
           to
           them
           ,
           from
           receiving
           comfort
           thereby
           ,
           Exod.
           6.
           9.
           
           It
           is
           with
           the
           soul
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           body
           .
           VVhen
           Physick
           works
           upon
           the
           right
           humour
           ,
           it
           carries
           away
           that
           which
           distempers
           ,
           without
           hurting
           the
           body
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           it
           onely
           exasperates
           the
           distemper
           ,
           and
           removes
           not
           the
           cause
           ;
           it
           doth
           hurt
           .
           3.
           
           If
           your
           minds
           are
           so
           fixed
           upon
           a
           particular
           grievance
           that
           you
           cannot
           be
           duly
           thankful
           for
           other
           mercies
           ,
           nor
           take
           comfort
           in
           them
           ;
           like
           froward
           children
           ,
           that
           ,
           being
           
           crossed
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           throw
           away
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           this
           Joab
           justly
           blamed
           David
           ,
           though
           he
           erred
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           because
           he
           wept
           excessively
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Absalom
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           victory
           ,
           and
           give
           thanks
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           19.
           1.
           to
           8.
           
           ●4
           .
           If
           it
           inclines
           the
           will
           to
           seek
           ease
           and
           comfort
           ,
           in
           some
           un-warrantable
           ,
           and
           unsafe
           way
           .
           This
           is
           called
           halting
           ,
           whereby
           men
           are
           
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             12
             ,
             13.
          
           5.
           
           If
           the
           soul
           sinks
           ,
           and
           faints
           under
           it
           ,
           is
           wholly
           subdued
           by
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           cannot
           bear
           up
           it self
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           extreams
           which
           wisdom
           forbids
           all
           her
           children
           to
           fall
           into
           ,
           and
           which
           to
           forget
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           5.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           exercise
           of
           a
           right
           hoping
           in
           God
           ,
           is
           of
           necessary
           use
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           to
           moderate
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           it
           within
           due
           bounds
           .
           This
           it
           doth
           ,
           especially
           two
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           By
           striking
           at
           the
           root
           ,
           and
           weakning
           the
           causes
           of
           it
           .
           1.
           
           If
           it
           be
           for
           outward
           losses
           and
           crosses
           ,
           hoping
           in
           God
           raiseth
           up
           the
           soul
           by
           looking
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           either
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           
           our
           God
           in
           Covenant
           .
           Thus
           it
           raised
           up
           
             Iob
             ,
             Iob
          
           1.
           21.
           and
           
             David
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             30.
          
           6.
           or
           that
           they
           are
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           witnesse-bearing
           to
           his
           truth
           .
           This
           inabled
           the
           Saints
           of
           old
           ,
           to
           
             take
             joyfully
             the
             spoiling
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             knowing
             in
             themselves
             that
             they
             had
             in
             heaven
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             an
             enduring
             substance
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           34.
           2.
           
           If
           it
           be
           from
           losse
           of
           dear
           relations
           ,
           and
           Gods
           displeasure
           apprehended
           therein
           ;
           this
           hope
           will
           quicken
           in
           you
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           to
           seek
           reconciliation
           and
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           by
           repentance
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             Hos
             .
             6.
             1.
          
           2.
           
           It
           will
           purge
           out
           inordinate
           affections
           to
           the
           creatures
           ,
           1
           Ioh.
           3.
           3.
           over-grieving
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           creature-comforts
           ariseth
           from
           over-joying
           in
           creature-contentments
           .
           3.
           
           If
           it
           be
           from
           bodily
           weaknesse
           ,
           or
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           pain
           ,
           or
           any
           distemper
           ,
           that
           renders
           a
           man
           unserviceable
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           this
           hope
           ,
           being
           rightly
           exercised
           ,
           w●ll
           moderate
           that
           sorrow
           .
           1.
           
           By
           bringing
           a
           spiritual
           light
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           to
           prepare
           it
           to
           receive
           comfort
           .
           For
           the
           body
           is
           compared
           to
           an
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           
           a
           garment
           .
           Hence
           they
           can
           argue
           ,
           
             à
             pari
          
           ,
           the
           more
           worn
           and
           tattered
           the
           garment
           is
           ,
           the
           sooner
           we
           shall
           have
           a
           new
           one
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           soul
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           42
           ,
           43
           ,
           44.
           
           And
           the
           more
           crazy
           and
           weak
           the
           house
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           the
           prison
           is
           ,
           the
           nearer
           the
           prisoner
           is
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           it
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           soul
           imprisoned
           in
           this
           earthly
           house
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
             &c.
          
           2.
           
           By
           quickning
           us
           unto
           those
           duties
           which
           such
           a
           condition
           cals
           for
           ,
           viz.
           Patience
           ,
           passive
           obedience
           ,
           quitnesse
           ,
           contentednesse
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           &c.
           
             Psal
             .
             39.
             9
          
           ,
           10.
           4.
           
           If
           it
           be
           from
           sin
           ,
           in
           our selves
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           families
           and
           near
           relations
           ;
           this
           hope
           will
           be
           of
           necessary
           use
           to
           keep
           the
           soul
           from
           being
           swallowed
           up
           with
           over-much
           sorrow
           .
           He
           that
           grieves
           for
           sin
           ,
           must
           grieve
           in
           hope
           .
           For
           a
           vexing
           ,
           discouraging
           ,
           despairing
           grief
           will
           do
           no
           good
           ,
           but
           much
           hurt
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           in
           Ier.
           18.
           12.
           and
           
             Ezek.
             33.
             10
             ,
             11.
          
           
           But
           that
           sorrow
           for
           sin
           which
           is
           accompanied
           with
           hope
           of
           mercy
           ,
           quickneth
           to
           prayer
           of
           faith
           ,
           
             Iob
             7.
             20.
          
           and
           to
           reformation
           ,
           Ezra
           10.
           2
           ,
           3
           
           5.
           
           If
           it
           be
           from
           an
           apprehension
           that
           God
           is
           your
           enemy
           ,
           and
           fighteth
           against
           you
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           and
           doth
           sometimes
           ,
           Isa
           .
           63.
           10.
           this
           hope
           is
           of
           necessary
           use
           ;
           whether
           your
           apprehension
           be
           right
           ,
           or
           wrong
           .
           If
           it
           be
           so
           indeed
           ,
           it
           will
           quicken
           you
           to
           make
           all
           speed
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           .
           Hereunto
           this
           hope
           encourageth
           :
           1.
           
           From
           the
           mercy
           and
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           forgiving
           repenting
           sinners
           ,
           Psal
           .
           130.
           4.
           2.
           
           From
           his
           willingnesse
           to
           deal
           so
           with
           you
           ,
           declared
           sundry
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           By
           sending
           his
           Son
           to
           make
           attonement
           for
           lost
           sinners
           .
           2.
           
           By
           sending
           his
           Embassadours
           to
           beseech
           you
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           him
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           19
           ,
           20.
           3.
           
           By
           his
           never
           refusing
           Rebels
           ,
           that
           sought
           his
           favour
           in
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           Gospel
           terms
           .
           4.
           
           By
           his
           commanding
           us
           to
           forgive
           such
           as
           repent
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           sinned
           against
           us
           unto
           seventy
           times
           seven
           times
           ;
           and
           himself
           will
           not
           be
           behind
           us
           in
           mercy
           and
           kindnesse
           .
           2.
           
           But
           if
           it
           be
           not
           so
           indeed
           ;
           if
           God
           be
           not
           our
           enemy
           ;
           this
           hope
           will
           awe
           the
           soul
           from
           wronging
           God
           ,
           by
           our
           mis-apprehensions
           .
           
           It
           is
           an
           injury
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           our
           friend
           ,
           and
           hath
           approved
           himself
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           many
           kindnesses
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           charge
           him
           with
           enmity
           ,
           and
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           love
           me
           ,
           you
           hate
           me
           ,
           you
           are
           mine
           enemy
           ,
           when
           you
           cannot
           prove
           it
           .
           Hoping
           in
           God
           will
           arme
           the
           soul
           against
           such
           conclusions
           ,
           by
           former
           experiences
           of
           sundry
           effects
           of
           Gods
           favour
           towards
           you
           ,
           in
           pardoning
           some
           sins
           ,
           subduing
           some
           lusts
           ,
           healing
           some
           distempers
           ,
           scattering
           some
           temptations
           ,
           working
           some
           spiritual
           good
           in
           you
           ;
           as
           ,
           faith
           in
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           all
           the
           saints
           ,
           granting
           some
           prayers
           .
           Say
           not
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           whether
           God
           hath
           done
           thus
           ,
           in
           mercy
           and
           favour
           toward
           me
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           will
           continue
           them
           unto
           me
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           for
           these
           are
           Covenant
           mercies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           sure
           mercies
           ,
           even
           
             the
             sure
             mercies
             of
             David
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           55.
           3.
           
           Every
           answer
           of
           prayer
           ,
           every
           gift
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           more
           prayerful
           ,
           humble
           ,
           watchful
           ,
           thankful
           ,
           serviceable
           ▪
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           that
           leads
           the
           soul
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           from
           his
           fatherly
           
           goodnesse
           and
           love
           to
           thee
           in
           Christ
           .
           Say
           not
           ,
           if
           God
           were
           my
           Father
           ,
           I
           should
           see
           his
           face
           ,
           but
           he
           hides
           his
           face
           from
           me
           ;
           For
           that
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           follow
           .
           Sometimes
           children
           are
           infants
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           their
           Father
           ,
           though
           he
           acts
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           father
           .
           Sometimes
           grown
           children
           see
           not
           their
           father
           ,
           many
           years
           together
           ,
           yet
           rest
           in
           his
           fatherly
           love
           and
           care
           for
           them
           .
           So
           God
           will
           have
           his
           stronger
           children
           ,
           many
           times
           ,
           
             to
             walk
             by
             faith
             and
             not
             by
             light
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
          
           7.
           
           Sometimes
           the
           child
           ,
           being
           forth
           at
           School
           ,
           or
           at
           Prentiship
           ,
           desireth
           earnestly
           to
           come
           home
           and
           see
           his
           father
           ,
           but
           the
           father
           sees
           it
           to
           be
           in
           ●●●dient
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           grant
           his
           request
           .
           But
           he
           will
           send
           him
           a
           letter
           ,
           a
           〈◊〉
           ,
           a
           messenger
           ,
           or
           some
           friend
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           him
           ,
           in
           them
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           person
           .
           So
           God
           deals
           ,
           many
           times
           ,
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           see
           his
           face
           ,
           to
           have
           sensi●le
           demonstrations
           of
           his
           favour
           and
           love
           to
           them
           .
           They
           shall
           see
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           letters
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Promises
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           token
           of
           his
           
           love
           ,
           some
           
             strength
             in
             their
             souls
             ▪
             Psal
             .
          
           138.
           3.
           or
           ,
           in
           some
           
             messenger
             ,
             Job
          
           33.
           23.
           whom
           he
           sends
           to
           comfort
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           spirit
           to
           quicken
           and
           strengthen
           them
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           where
           the
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           there
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           ,
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           joy
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           22.
           which
           I
           want
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           Take
           a
           believer
           ,
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           he
           hath
           that
           joy
           which
           he
           would
           not
           part
           with
           ,
           in
           exchange
           ,
           for
           the
           jocondnesse
           of
           worldly
           men
           .
           2.
           
           He
           hath
           true
           joy
           ,
           through
           faith
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           is
           
             in
             heavinesse
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           1.
           8.
           he
           hath
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           root
           ,
           when
           it
           doth
           not
           sprout
           forth
           in
           leaves
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           winter
           with
           him
           .
           He
           who
           desires
           spiritual
           joy
           ,
           and
           grives
           for
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           hath
           true
           joy
           ,
           in
           some
           degree
           ;
           as
           that
           man
           ,
           from
           faith
           ,
           bewailed
           his
           unbelief
           ,
           
             Mark
             9.
          
           24.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           way
           ,
           whereby
           this
           hope
           boundeth
           and
           moderateth
           sorrow
           ,
           is
           ,
           by
           strengthening
           the
           soul
           to
           stick
           to
           right
           g●ounds
           of
           true
           comfort
           ,
           to
           
           maintain
           their
           joy
           in
           God
           ,
           through
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           ,
           not
           yielding
           up
           their
           purse
           to
           every
           thief
           ,
           nor
           suffering
           themselves
           to
           be
           wrangled
           out
           of
           their
           right
           in
           it
           .
           If
           excessive
           sorrow
           begins
           to
           seize
           upon
           the
           soul
           of
           a
           believer
           ;
           this
           hope
           will
           1.
           
           Quicken
           him
           to
           examine
           its
           commission
           ,
           by
           parlying
           with
           his
           soul
           ,
           and
           enquiring
           whether
           there
           be
           good
           reason
           ,
           a
           sufficient
           cause
           ,
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           in
           Psal
           .
           42.
           5.
           11.
           and
           43.
           5.
           
           
             Why
             art
             thou
             cast
             down
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           sometimes
           your
           sorrow
           is
           causelesse
           ,
           and
           groundlesse
           ,
           and
           commonly
           it
           is
           so
           :
           1.
           
           When
           it
           is
           boundlesse
           .
           For
           reason
           will
           set
           bounds
           unto
           grief
           ,
           but
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           mis-apprehensions
           ,
           know
           no
           bounds
           .
           2.
           
           When
           it
           is
           plea-lesse
           ,
           being
           tried
           at
           the
           bar
           of
           right
           reason
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           judgment
           of
           those
           who
           are
           godly-wise
           .
           Job
           in
           a
           passion
           ,
           challenged
           God
           himself
           to
           dispute
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           his
           choise
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           oppose
           ,
           or
           answer
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           fill
           his
           mouth
           with
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           doubts
           not
           that
           he
           shall
           carry
           the
           cause
           .
           But
           ,
           when
           
           God
           appeared
           ,
           and
           spake
           to
           him
           ,
           Jobs
           passion
           vanished
           ,
           and
           his
           courage
           failed
           ,
           and
           he
           confessed
           that
           he
           had
           spoken
           foolishly
           ,
           and
           would
           now
           lay
           his
           hand
           upon
           his
           mouth
           .
           Compare
           Job
           23.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           with
           
             Chap.
             40.
          
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           Ch.
           42.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           So
           sometimes
           a
           dejected
           discouraged
           Christian
           thinks
           he
           hath
           so
           much
           to
           say
           against
           his
           comfort
           ,
           as
           will
           put
           to
           silence
           the
           best
           and
           ablest
           Ministers
           .
           But
           when
           any
           judicious
           Minister
           ,
           or
           experienced
           Christian
           ,
           comes
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           hath
           either
           nothing
           to
           say
           ,
           or
           nothing
           of
           weight
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           full
           of
           errour
           and
           mistakes
           .
           Say
           therefore
           to
           your
           felves
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           God
           did
           to
           
             Ionah
             ,
             Doest
             thou
             well
             to
             be
             angry
             ?
          
           Do
           I
           well
           to
           be
           thus
           dejected
           ?
           2.
           
           If
           there
           be
           cause
           for
           sorrow
           :
           1.
           
           Examine
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           sufficient
           to
           justifie
           such
           a
           measure
           or
           degree
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           or
           not
           .
           That
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           drives
           the
           soul
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           indisposeth
           it
           to
           prayer
           ,
           thanks-giving
           ,
           to
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           to
           works
           of
           mercy
           and
           love
           ,
           that
           makes
           him
           lumpish
           ,
           harsh
           ,
           passionate
           ,
           that
           sowres
           
           and
           distempers
           his
           spirit
           ,
           is
           excessive
           and
           immoderate
           .
           2.
           
           Examine
           from
           what
           Topicks
           the
           Arguments
           are
           fetched
           ,
           that
           are
           used
           to
           justifie
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           sorrow
           .
           The
           soul
           of
           man
           should
           not
           be
           subjected
           to
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           way
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           from
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           To
           argue
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           no
           faith
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           full
           of
           doubting
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           no
           grace
           ,
           because
           you
           have
           strong
           corruptions
           ,
           is
           to
           
             offend
             against
             the
             generation
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
          
           15.
           the
           vanity
           whereof
           Asaph
           saw
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           into
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           God.
           So
           will
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           consult
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           3.
           
           Fly
           
             to
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           1.
           3.
           
           First
           issue
           that
           great
           question
           ,
           Am
           I
           Gods
           Child
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           If
           not
           ;
           rest
           not
           in
           that
           state
           ,
           but
           hasten
           out
           of
           it
           .
           If
           yea
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           so
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           his
           Image
           ;
           then
           set
           faith
           on
           work
           :
           1.
           
           Upon
           Gods
           all
           -
           sufficiency
           ,
           and
           fetch
           all
           from
           heaven
           ,
           which
           thou
           wantest
           on
           earth
           .
           2.
           
           Upon
           his
           Efficiency
           :
           
           1.
           
           Recal
           to
           mind
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           thee
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           as
           Asaph
           did
           ,
           in
           Psal
           .
           77.
           5
           ,
           6.
           2.
           
           For
           the
           future
           ;
           rest
           on
           his
           bare
           word
           ,
           and
           promise
           ,
           which
           shewes
           what
           he
           will
           do
           .
           Account
           that
           to
           be
           thine
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           in
           grant
           by
           the
           promise
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             60.
             7.
             
             God
             hath
             spoken
             in
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             I
             will
             rejoice
             ,
             &c.
             
             Gilead
             is
             mine
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thus
           apply
           what
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           in
           Mat.
           5.
           3
           ,
           4.
           5.
           and
           the
           Scripture
           every
           where
           .
           3.
           
           For
           the
           present
           ;
           consider
           what
           God
           doth
           for
           thee
           .
           Doth
           he
           support
           thee
           ,
           that
           thou
           sinkest
           not
           under
           despair
           ?
           Doth
           he
           keep
           thee
           in
           patience
           ,
           and
           submission
           to
           his
           will
           by
           〈◊〉
           ?
           Doth
           he
           quicken
           thee
           to
           use
           all
           good
           means
           ,
           with
           waiting
           upon
           him
           ?
           Give
           him
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           be
           encouraged
           to
           spread
           before
           him
           ,
           in
           prayer
           ,
           all
           thy
           doubts
           ,
           thy
           fea●s
           ,
           thy
           temptations
           ,
           and
           wants
           ,
           
             Phil
             ▪
          
           4.
           6.
           and
           ,
           with
           prayer
           ,
           joyn
           hoping
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           waiting
           on
           him
           .
           Say
           ,
           ●here
           is
           mercy
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           pity
           ;
           and
           power
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           help
           ;
           though
           I
           find
           no
           comfort
           ,
           yet
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           I
           shall
           ;
           though
           my
           prayers
           be
           
           not
           yet
           answered
           ;
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           season
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           wait
           on
           God
           ,
           till
           he
           doth
           answer
           them
           .
           If
           yet
           comfort
           come
           not
           ;
           improve
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           
             David
             ,
             I
             will
             hearken
             what
             at
             God
             the
             Lord
             will
             speak
             ,
             Psal
             .
             85.
          
           8.
           use
           men
           and
           means
           ,
           but
           let
           your
           hope
           be
           fixed
           upon
           God
           onely
           ,
           look
           to
           him
           for
           comfort
           ,
           
             who
             creates
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             lips
             ,
             peace
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           57.
           19.
           use
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           in
           private
           also
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           as
           waiting
           for
           his
           manifesting
           himself
           to
           your
           soul
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           found
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           
             Cant.
             5.
          
           8.
           and
           6.
           3.
           
           And
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           not
           find
           out
           what
           particular
           hinders
           thy
           comfort
           ,
           do
           as
           men
           use
           to
           do
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           when
           the
           distemper
           is
           general
           ,
           who
           make
           an
           issue
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           matter
           to
           some
           head
           ;
           pitch
           upon
           some
           particular
           sin
           ,
           to
           which
           thou
           art
           most
           subject
           ,
           by
           natural
           inclination
           ,
           or
           by
           thy
           calling
           ,
           or
           company
           ,
           or
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           let
           out
           the
           corruption
           that
           may
           .
           Begin
           repentance
           there
           ,
           and
           joyn
           with
           it
           faith
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           seek
           reconciliation
           
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           comfort
           thereby
           .
           In
           thus
           doing
           ,
           wait
           on
           God
           ,
           till
           he
           satisfie
           thy
           thirsty
           soul
           ,
           who
           hath
           promised
           ,
           that
           
             they
             ,
             who
             wait
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             renew
             their
             strength
             ;
             they
             shall
             mount
             up
             upon
             wings
             ,
             as
             Eagles
             ;
             they
             shall
             run
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             weary
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             walk
             ,
             and
             not
             faint
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           40.
           31.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           case
           ,
           whereon
           believers
           are
           called
           to
           exercise
           this
           hope
           ,
           in
           their
           personal
           concernments
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           time
           past
           ,
           the
           seeming
           frustration
           and
           disappointment
           of
           their
           former
           expectations
           .
           For
           ,
           having
           prayed
           and
           waited
           for
           the
           good
           desired
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           not
           o●tained
           it
           .
           And
           many
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           given
           up
           their
           names
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           looked
           for
           peace
           ,
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           good
           dayes
           ,
           but
           find
           troubles
           ,
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           of
           sundry
           kinds
           ;
           this
           much
           disquieteth
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           discourageth
           their
           spirits
           .
           Hence
           ,
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           complain
           ,
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           
             Jer.
             8.
             15.
             
             We
             looked
             for
             peace
             ,
             but
             no
             good
             came
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             behold
             trouble
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             49.
             14.
             
             Zion
             said
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord
             hath
             forgotten
             me
             .
          
           In
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           made
           for
           a
           right
           exercise
           of
           hoping
           in
           God
           ,
           I
           shall
           distinguish
           the
           subjects
           of
           it
           .
           
           1.
           
           There
           are
           some
           ,
           whom
           God
           forsakes
           really
           .
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           forsake
           God.
           
             If
             ye
             forsake
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             forsake
             you
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             15.
          
           2.
           
           This
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           all
           Apostates
           ,
           that
           depart
           from
           the
           rules
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           embracing
           and
           following
           worldly
           policies
           and
           advantages
           .
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           seem
           to
           seek
           God
           ,
           but
           rest
           in
           outward
           performances
           without
           inward
           sincerity
           and
           spiritualnesse
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           their
           parts
           and
           gifts
           ,
           and
           duties
           ,
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           for
           acceptance
           with
           God.
           This
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           all
           hypocrites
           ,
           who
           sin
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           pray
           and
           sin
           ,
           without
           true
           repentance
           ,
           yet
           think
           to
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           for
           the
           things
           they
           do
           in
           religion
           outwardly
           ,
           of
           such
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           in
           Hos
           .
           
           5.
           6.
           
           
             They
             shall
             go
             with
             their
             flock●●
             and
             with
             their
             Heards
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             find
             him
             ▪
             he
             hath
             with-drawn
             himself
             from
             them
             .
          
           3.
           
           Such
           as
           abuse
           the
           mercies
           they
           have
           received
           ,
           and
           yet
           presume
           that
           mercies
           shall
           be
           still
           continued
           and
           added
           ,
           though
           they
           go
           on
           in
           their
           impenitency
           .
           This
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           all
           obstinate
           ,
           hard-hearted
           sinners
           .
           These
           may
           receive
           their
           doom
           from
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           denounced
           against
           Israel
           ,
           in
           
             Hos
             .
             1.
             6.
             
             Call
             her
             name
             Lo-ruhamah
             ;
             for
             I
             will
             not
             adde
             any
             more
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             them
             .
          
           As
           if
           〈◊〉
           had
           said
           ,
           They
           have
           received
           many
           mercies
           from
           me
           ,
           but
           they
           abuse
           the●
           all
           ,
           and
           presume
           that
           they
           shall
           receive
           more
           mercies
           from
           me
           :
           but
           〈◊〉
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           .
           I
           will
           not
           adde
           any
           more
           .
           Of
           all
           these
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           they
           are
           
             without
             Christ
             ▪
             without
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             hope
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
          
           12.
           
           Therefore
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           point
           .
           2.
           
           There
           are
           others
           ,
           whom
           God
           doth
           not
           forsake
           ,
           really
           ,
           but
           onely
           seemingly
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           respect
           ,
           and
           ,
           but
           for
           
           a
           time
           .
           And
           that
           he
           is
           present
           with
           them
           graciously
           ,
           when
           they
           think
           he
           hath
           forsaken
           them
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           his
           efficacy
           in
           them
           .
           1.
           
           That
           he
           quickens
           them
           to
           seek
           him
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           means
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             9.
             10.
             
             For
             thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             hast
             not
             forsaken
             them
             that
             seek
             thee
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           they
           seek
           him
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           ,
           as
           their
           chief
           good
           ,
           without
           injoyment
           of
           whom
           nothing
           will
           satisfie
           them
           .
           This
           is
           from
           the
           efficacy
           of
           his
           grace
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Spouse
           ,
           Cant.
           5.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           8
           ,
           10.
           3.
           
           That
           Gods
           with-drawing
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           any
           degree
           ,
           makes
           them
           fearful
           of
           his
           forsaking
           them
           utterly
           ,
           and
           ,
           for
           prevention
           thereof
           ,
           careful
           to
           engage
           themselves
           to
           obey
           him
           more
           perfectly
           .
           Thus
           it
           wrought
           in
           
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             8.
             
             I
             will
             keep
             thy
             Statutes
             ,
             O
             forsake
             me
             not
             utterly
             !
          
           These
           are
           the
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           to
           exercise
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           .
           To
           instruct
           them
           how
           to
           perform
           this
           great
           duty
           aright
           ,
           I
           shall
           propound
           five
           Directions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Direction
           .
           Make
           it
           clear
           unto
           your
           own
           souls
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           a
           good
           
           ground
           of
           hope
           .
           See
           that
           your
           faith
           in
           God
           is
           right
           .
           For
           this
           hope
           is
           the
           daughter
           of
           faith
           .
           And
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           as
           to
           present
           sight
           of
           your
           good
           estate
           ;
           consider
           whether
           formerly
           ,
           when
           you
           had
           a
           clear
           light
           ,
           you
           then
           knew
           that
           your
           soul
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
          
           .
           For
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           at
           sometimes
           ,
           with
           a
           true
           believer
           ,
           spiritually
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Eutychus
           ,
           bodily
           ,
           in
           Acts
           20.
           10.
           that
           ,
           though
           life
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           .
           Then
           ,
           though
           Gods
           face
           is
           towards
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           complains
           that
           he
           hath
           long
           hid
           his
           face
           from
           him
           ;
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           in
           Psal
           .
           13.
           1.
           and
           ,
           if
           his
           Ministers
           speak
           comfortably
           to
           him
           ;
           it
           is
           with
           him
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           Moses
           spake
           as
           comfortably
           unto
           them
           as
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           but
           they
           hearkened
           not
           unto
           Moses
           for
           anguish
           of
           heart
           ,
           Exod.
           6.
           9.
           and
           ,
           when
           
             he
             remembers
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             troubled
             ,
             and
             complaineth
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             is
             over-whelmed
             ,
          
           as
           Asaph
           found
           ,
           in
           Psal
           .
           77.
           3.
           
           In
           this
           case
           ,
           faith
           it self
           must
           be
           helped
           ,
           by
           reflecting
           upon
           former
           
           experience
           .
           This
           course
           Asaph
           took
           ,
           and
           found
           relief
           by
           it
           ,
           
             ibid.
             ver
          
           .
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           So
           a
           believer
           having
           called
           to
           mind
           form
           〈◊〉
           passages
           ▪
           betweeen
           ,
           God
           and
           his
           soul
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           diligent
           search
           ,
           and
           upon
           tryal
           of
           his
           estate
           toward
           God
           ,
           by
           Scripture
           light
           ,
           found
           it
           to
           be
           good
           ▪
           hath
           good
           ground
           to
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           still
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           will
           so
           continue
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           sure
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           ass●●●s
           us
           tha●
           Gods
           drawing
           us
           to
           himself
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           from
           his
           
             everlasting
             love
             ,
             Ier.
          
           31.
           3.
           and
           that
           Christ
           ,
           
             having
             loved
             his
             own
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             loveth
             them
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             Ioh.
          
           13.
           1.
           and
           that
           
             the
             gifts
             and
             callings
             of
             God
             are
             without
             repentance
             ,
             Rom.
          
           11.
           29.
           
           As
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           hath
           deliberately
           cast
           up
           his
           accounts
           ,
           and
           summed
           up
           the
           particulars
           exactly
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           a
           fit
           season
           for
           it
           ;
           if
           afterward
           ,
           when
           being
           sick
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           hurry
           of
           businesse
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           review
           the
           particulars
           ,
           he
           be
           demanded
           how
           the
           Accounts
           stand
           ,
           he
           will
           refer
           himself
           to
           the
           foot
           of
           his
           Account
           ,
           in
           a
           certain
           perswasion
           
           that
           it
           is
           right
           ;
           so
           a
           believer
           ,
           being
           under
           temptations
           and
           seeming
           desertion
           ,
           may
           ,
           and
           should
           exercise
           this
           hoping
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           good
           ground
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           from
           what
           he
           formerly
           found
           ,
           when
           he
           diligently
           searched
           into
           particulars
           ,
           though
           now
           he
           cannot
           call
           them
           to
           mind
           .
           Or
           ,
           as
           a
           woman
           with
           child
           ,
           having
           felt
           it
           stir
           in
           her
           womb
           ,
           knowes
           thereby
           that
           she
           hath
           been
           quickened
           ,
           and
           conceived
           ,
           and
           hath
           thereby
           comforting
           hope
           that
           it
           will
           go
           on
           ,
           though
           she
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           feel
           it
           stir
           :
           So
           〈◊〉
           is
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           much
           rather
           ,
           For
           that
           conception
           may
           die
           ,
           and
           the
           woman
           may
           miscarry
           ;
           but
           so
           canno●
           the
           regenerate
           ,
           
             being
             born
             again●
             not
             of
             corruptible
             seed
             ,
             but
             of
             incorruptible
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             liveth
             and
             abideth
             for
             ever
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
          
           23.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Direction
           .
           When
           thus
           the
           ground
           of
           hope
           is
           cleared
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           way
           is
           made
           for
           the
           excercise
           of
           it
           ;
           then
           let
           it
           be
           exercised
           ,
           in
           its
           purging
           work
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           use
           ,
           wherein
           hope
           is
           to
           be
           improved
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           .
           
           For
           ,
           
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             purifieth
             himself
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             is
             pure
             ,
             1
             Joh.
          
           3.
           3.
           
           Else
           ,
           that
           which
           now
           hindreth
           your
           comfort
           and
           peace
           ,
           will
           hinder
           them
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           taken
           away
           .
           Sin
           is
           the
           great
           impediment
           of
           all
           our
           good
           .
           This
           therefore
           must
           be
           the
           first
           work
           of
           this
           hope
           ,
           the
           purging
           away
           of
           sin
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Church
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           took
           that
           course
           :
           Saying
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             search
             and
             try
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             turn
             again
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           40.
           
           Do
           ye
           the
           like
           ,
           in
           a
           like
           case
           ,
           and
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           do
           so
           ,
           follow
           these
           Directions
           .
           1.
           
           Pray
           the
           Lord
           to
           shew
           wherefore
           he
           contendeth
           with
           you
           ,
           Iob
           10.
           2.
           with
           purpose
           of
           heart
           to
           forsake
           whatever
           sin
           provoketh
           him
           to
           anger
           .
           This
           was
           Elihu's
           counsel
           to
           Iob.
           Surely
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             It
             is
             meet
             to
             be
             said
             unto
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             born
             chastisement
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             offend
             .
             That
             which
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             teach
             thou
             me
             ;
             if
             I
             have
             done
             iniquity
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             no
             more
             .
             Iob
             34.
          
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           Pray
           him
           also
           ,
           to
           shew
           you
           what
           he
           would
           have
           you
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           David
           prayed
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             86.
             11.
             
             Teach
             me
             thy
             way
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             walk
             in
             
             thy
             truth
             ;
             unite
             my
             heart
             to
             fear
             thy
             name
             !
          
           Pray
           him
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           sends
           afflictions
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           supply
           grace
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           profit
           by
           them
           .
           Fo●
           
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             the
             Holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             that
             teacheth
             us
             to
             profit
             .
             Isa
             .
          
           48.
           17.
           
           Repenting
           Ephraim
           found
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           course
           .
           God
           took
           notice
           of
           them
           bemoaning
           themselves
           ,
           with
           confession
           of
           their
           former
           unsubduednesse
           to
           Gods
           will
           and
           yoak
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           prayer
           ,
           
             Turn
             thou
             me
             ,
             and
          
           I
           
             shall
             be
             turned
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             Jer.
          
           31.
           18.
           
           What
           benefit
           had
           Ephraim
           hereby
           ?
           They
           tell
           that
           ,
           in
           
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             Surely
             after
             I
             was
             turned
             ,
             I
             repented
             and
             ,
             after
             that
          
           I
           
             was
             instructed
          
           .
           I
           
             smote
             upon
             my
             thigh
             ,
             &c.
          
           2.
           
           Having
           thus
           done
           ,
           search
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           hearts
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           the
           particular
           sin
           ,
           or
           sins
           ,
           which
           have
           brought
           this
           affliction
           upon
           you
           ,
           or
           which
           do
           hinder
           the
           exercising
           of
           your
           hope
           .
           1.
           
           To
           find
           out
           the
           particular
           sin
           or
           sins
           ,
           which
           have
           brought
           the
           affliction
           upon
           you
           ;
           consider
           ,
           1.
           
           For
           what
           sins
           God
           hath
           threatned
           ,
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           
           or
           inflicted
           upon
           others
           ,
           such
           judgments
           as
           are
           upon
           you
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             12.
             25.
             
             Jer.
             26.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Zeph.
          
           3.
           6
           ,
           7.
           2.
           
           How
           you
           have
           abused
           those
           things
           wherein
           or
           wherby
           God
           afflicteth
           you
           .
           Eli
           ,
           and
           David
           were
           too
           indulgent
           to
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           were
           punished
           in
           them
           and
           by
           them
           .
           Israel
           abused
           the
           corn
           and
           wine
           ,
           the
           wool
           and
           flax
           ,
           the
           silver
           and
           gold
           that
           God
           had
           given
           them
           .
           Therefore
           God
           took
           them
           away
           ,
           Hos
           .
           2.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           God
           caused
           the
           land
           to
           keep
           the
           Sabbaths
           ,
           while
           the
           Jews
           were
           in
           Captivity
           ,
           for
           their
           not
           sanctifying
           the
           Sabbaths
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           land
           .
           And
           for
           their
           lightly
           esteeming
           the
           Word
           preached
           unto
           them
           ,
           the
           Lord
           brought
           a
           famine
           of
           the
           Word
           upon
           them
           ,
           Amos
           8.
           11.
           
           There
           is
           now
           much
           sicknesse
           and
           mortality
           among
           us
           ,
           did
           you
           not
           mis-spend
           your
           time
           ,
           and
           strength
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           your
           health
           ?
           sundry
           are
           restrained
           from
           the
           publick
           Ordinances
           ;
           Is
           it
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           disregarded
           them
           ,
           or
           been
           unfruitful
           and
           unprofitable
           under
           them
           ?
           3.
           
           Search
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           not
           been
           faulty
           towards
           others
           ,
           in
           
           the
           things
           you
           now
           suffer
           your selves
           .
           
             They
             that
             spoiled
             and
             dealt
             treacherously
          
           with
           others
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             spoiled
             and
             dealt
             treacherously
             with
             themselves
             ,
             Isa
             33.
             1.
             
             He
             that
             leadeth
             into
             Captivity
             ,
             shall
             go
             into
             Captivity
             ;
             he
             that
             killeth
             with
             the
             sword
             must
             be
             killed
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             10.
             
             He
             shall
             have
             judgment
             without
             mercy
             that
             hath
             shewed
             no
             mercy
             ,
             Jam.
          
           2.
           13.
           
           Do
           others
           wrong
           you
           ,
           in
           your
           names
           ,
           in
           your
           estates
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           their
           dealings
           with
           you
           ?
           Consider
           ,
           how
           you
           have
           wronged
           others
           .
           Are
           others
           helplesse
           and
           hard-hearted
           towards
           you
           ,
           in
           your
           afflictions
           ?
           If
           upon
           search
           you
           find
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           been
           so
           to
           others
           ,
           give
           God
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           saying
           ,
           with
           
             Adonibesek
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             so
             hath
             God
             requited
             me
             ,
             Judg.
          
           1.
           7.
           4.
           
           If
           you
           have
           not
           profited
           by
           afflictions
           formerly
           upon
           you
           ;
           you
           may
           justly
           suspect
           that
           he
           reneweth
           ,
           and
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           increaseth
           your
           afflictions
           ,
           for
           that
           cause
           .
           For
           so
           the
           Lord
           threatned
           his
           people
           of
           old
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             for
             all
             this
             (
             viz.
          
           former
           lesser
           punishments
           
           inflicted
           on
           you
           )
           
             hearken
             unto
             me
             ,
             then
             will
          
           I
           
             punish
             you
             seven
             times
             more
             for
             your
             sins
             ,
             Lev.
          
           26.
           18.
           and
           the
           same
           he
           repeats
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           four
           or
           five
           times
           ,
           in
           that
           Chapter
           .
           And
           he
           did
           accordingly
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           of
           
             Israel
             turned
             not
             unto
             him
             that
             smote
             them
             ,
          
           the
           Prophet
           told
           them
           ,
           
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             his
             anger
             is
             not
             turned
             away
             ,
             but
             his
             hand
             is
             stretched
             out
             still
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           9.
           12.
           and
           it
           is
           thrice
           repeated
           ,
           in
           that
           Chapter
           .
           So
           hath
           the
           Lord
           dealt
           with
           us
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           for
           sundry
           years
           past
           ,
           he
           hath
           visited
           us
           with
           returns
           of
           sicknesses
           ,
           every
           following
           year
           sharper
           than
           the
           former
           ;
           because
           whatever
           purposes
           men
           and
           women
           had
           ,
           and
           whatever
           promises
           they
           made
           ,
           when
           Gods
           hand
           was
           upon
           them
           ,
           all
           wore
           off
           and
           came
           to
           nothing
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           released
           them
           :
           So
           that
           we
           ,
           in
           this
           wildernesse
           ,
           may
           be
           justly
           charged
           for
           dealing
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           did
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           have
           cause
           to
           expect
           ,
           as
           they
           found
           from
           the
           Most
           High
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
          
           32.
           to
           38.
           
           In
           this
           case
           ,
           God
           dealeth
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           Physitians
           
           are
           wont
           to
           do
           with
           their
           patients
           ,
           upon
           whom
           when
           they
           find
           that
           the
           physick
           formerly
           given
           doth
           not
           work
           ,
           they
           second
           it
           with
           some
           stronger
           purge
           ;
           and
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           that
           the
           disease
           is
           so
           setled
           ,
           that
           quicker
           courses
           are
           not
           effectual
           ;
           they
           prescribe
           a
           course
           of
           longer
           continuance
           .
           5.
           
           Search
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           your
           own
           special
           corruptions
           ;
           the
           sinnes
           of
           your
           nature
           ,
           whereunto
           you
           are
           naturally
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           your
           natural
           constitutions
           ,
           more
           addicted
           and
           inclined
           ,
           then
           unto
           other
           ;
           the
           fins
           of
           your
           callings
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           whereunto
           ,
           by
           occasion
           of
           your
           place
           and
           vocation
           ,
           or
           your
           course
           of
           life
           and
           conversation
           ,
           you
           may
           have
           more
           and
           more
           frequent
           occasions
           of
           ,
           and
           greater
           and
           stronger
           inducements
           ,
           and
           inticements
           to
           ,
           then
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           times
           and
           places
           in
           which
           you
           live
           .
           This
           course
           David
           took
           ,
           and
           thereby
           proved
           that
           he
           was
           upright
           before
           God
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             18.
             23.
             6.
          
           
           Call
           to
           mind
           of
           what
           sins
           you
           have
           been
           formerly
           admonished
           and
           convinced
           ,
           publikely
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           privately
           ,
           by
           godly
           
           friends
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           or
           secretly
           ,
           by
           the
           motions
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           checks
           of
           your
           own
           consciences
           ,
           but
           have
           not
           repented
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           turned
           from
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           Gods
           manner
           ,
           to
           
             open
             the
             ears
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             seal
             instructions
             by
             afflictions
             ,
          
           as
           Elihu
           told
           Job
           ,
           though
           he
           mis-applyed
           it
           to
           his
           case
           .
           Iob
           33.
           14.
           to
           30.
           2.
           
           Having
           found
           out
           the
           particular
           causes
           for
           which
           God
           contendeth
           with
           you
           ;
           add
           thereunto
           another
           search
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           those
           sins
           which
           hinder
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           hope
           more
           directly
           and
           immediately
           ;
           as
           ,
           1.
           
           Your
           aptnesse
           to
           have
           hard
           thoughts
           of
           God.
           This
           is
           very
           injurious
           and
           dishonourable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           frequently
           in
           Scripture
           expostulateth
           with
           and
           complaineth
           of
           his
           people
           for
           it
           :
           As
           you
           may
           see
           in
           
             Ier.
             2.
             31.
             
             Ezek.
             33.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Mich.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             David
          
           found
           out
           this
           evil
           ,
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           repented
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             31.
          
           22.
           and
           116.
           11
           ,
           12.
           2.
           
           Your
           aptnesse
           to
           be
           short
           spirited
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           waiting
           of
           hope
           .
           This
           greatly
           incensed
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           his
           people
           of
           old
           ,
           of
           
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             78.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             How
             often
             did
             they
             provoke
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             and
             grieve
             him
             in
             the
             Desart
             ?
             yea
             ,
             they
             turned
             back
             ,
             and
             tempted
             God
             ,
             and
             limited
             the
             Holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           So
           do
           all
           they
           ,
           whose
           hoping
           in
           God
           ceaseth
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           not
           grant
           them
           the
           particular
           thing
           which
           they
           expect
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           means
           .
           3.
           
           Your
           unwarranted
           expectations
           of
           good
           ,
           without
           mixture
           of
           any
           evil
           ;
           of
           peace
           ,
           without
           trouble
           ;
           of
           health
           ,
           without
           sicknesse
           ;
           of
           ease
           ,
           without
           pain
           ;
           of
           joy
           ,
           without
           sorrow
           ;
           of
           prosperous
           successes
           ,
           without
           crosses
           ;
           which
           God
           hath
           no
           where
           promised
           ;
           but
           hath
           fore-told
           the
           contrary
           every
           where
           in
           his
           Word
           ;
           that
           he
           
             will
             visit
             our
             transgression
             with
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             our
             iniquities
             with
             stripes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89.
             32.
             and
             that
             we
             must
             through
             much
             tribulation
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts
          
           14.
           22.
           and
           that
           
             whom
             the
             Lord
             loveth
             he
             chasteneth
             ,
             and
             scourgeth
             every
             son
             whom
             he
             receiveth
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           Christ
           foretold
           these
           things
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           
             we
             might
             not
             be
             offended
          
           ,
           as
           himself
           saith
           ,
           in
           Ioh.
           16.
           1.
           and
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             when
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             we
             may
             remember
             that
             he
             told
             us
             of
             them
             ,
          
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           in
           ver
           .
           4.
           4.
           
           Your
           aptnesse
           to
           be
           slight
           spirited
           and
           carelesse
           in
           retaining
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           maintaining
           the
           workings
           of
           his
           Spirit
           in
           you
           .
           The
           former
           ,
           the
           Church
           found
           in
           themselves
           and
           confessed
           ,
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             64.
             7.
             
             There
             is
             none
             that
             calleth
             upon
             thy
             Name
             ,
             that
             stirreth
             up
             himself
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             thee
             .
          
           For
           the
           later
           ,
           the
           Lord
           reproveth
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           though
           he
           took
           notice
           of
           many
           good
           things
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           done
           by
           them
           :
           Neverthelesse
           ,
           he
           tels
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           this
           against
           them
           ,
           
             that
             they
             had
             left
             their
             first
             love
             ,
             Rev.
          
           2.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           and
           commands
           them
           ,
           
             Remember
             therefore
             from
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
             ,
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             do
             thy
             first
             works
             :
             Else
             I
             will
             come
             unto
             thee
             quickly
             ,
             &c.
             ver
             .
             5.
          
           5.
           
           Be
           humbled
           for
           ,
           and
           repent
           of
           your
           frustrating
           of
           Gods
           expectations
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           provocation
           of
           God
           to
           dis-appoint
           your
           expectations
           .
           
           Consider
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           doth
           expect
           from
           us
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           said
           concerning
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           ,
           in
           Isa
           .
           5.
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           let
           us
           fear
           lest
           our
           unfruitfulnesse
           ,
           unprofitablenesse
           ,
           and
           un-answerablenesse
           to
           the
           means
           and
           mercies
           received
           incense
           his
           wrath
           and
           jealousie
           against
           us
           more
           then
           against
           others
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           hath
           not
           done
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           .
           For
           so
           he
           determined
           concerning
           
             Israel
             ;
             you
             onely
             have
             I
             known
             of
             all
             the
             families
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             therefore
             I
             will
             visit
             upon
             you
             all
             your
             iniquities
             ,
             Amos
             3.
          
           2.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Having
           thus
           searched
           and
           tried
           your
           wayes
           ;
           the
           next
           duty
           is
           ,
           to
           
             turn
             again
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           with
           unfeigned
           repentance
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           amendment
           of
           life
           .
           This
           was
           the
           fruit
           of
           Davids
           considering
           his
           wayes
           ,
           his
           turning
           his
           feet
           unto
           Gods
           testimonies
           ,
           Psal
           .
           119.
           59.
           
           Else
           you
           do
           but
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           wounded
           man
           should
           cry
           to
           the
           Chyrurgeon
           for
           ease
           of
           his
           pain
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           endure
           to
           have
           the
           arrow
           head
           ,
           or
           splinter
           ,
           that
           
           sticks
           in
           his
           flesh
           ,
           plucked
           out
           .
           
             If
             I
             regard
             iniquity
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
          
           said
           
             David
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             hear
             my
             prayers
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           66.
           18.
           
           And
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           found
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           evil
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           yet
           prayed
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           their
           God
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           own
           them
           ,
           nor
           accept
           their
           prayers
           ,
           but
           upbraided
           them
           with
           their
           sins
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           in
           
             Jer.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Hos
             .
             8.
             2
             ,
          
           3.
           
           Therefore
           the
           Church
           in
           my
           Text
           took
           a
           right
           course
           to
           strengthen
           their
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           resolved
           upon
           this
           order
           ,
           first
           to
           search
           and
           try
           their
           wayes
           and
           turn
           again
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           ,
           after
           that
           ,
           to
           lift
           up
           their
           hearts
           ,
           with
           their
           hands
           unto
           God
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           Lam.
           3.
           40
           ,
           41.
           
           These
           things
           being
           done
           ,
           that
           your
           hope
           may
           act
           aright
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           Direction
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           attended
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           exercise
           this
           hope
           ,
           is
           to
           use
           this
           hope
           aright
           in
           its
           second
           work
           ,
           for
           encouragement
           ,
           by
           your
           cherishing
           in
           your selves
           good
           thoughts
           of
           Gods
           good
           purposes
           towards
           you
           ,
           and
           expectation
           of
           good
           
           from
           God
           suitable
           to
           your
           needs
           :
           Hereunto
           the
           Lord
           encouraged
           the
           repenting
           Jews
           ,
           in
           their
           Captivity
           in
           
             Bayblon
             ,
             Jer.
          
           29.
           11.
           to
           15.
           
           Having
           promised
           them
           that
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           he
           would
           visit
           them
           and
           perform
           his
           good
           towards
           them
           ,
           in
           causing
           them
           to
           return
           ,
           he
           acquainted
           them
           with
           his
           good
           thoughts
           towards
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           would
           work
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           fit
           them
           for
           that
           mercy
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             For
             I
             know
             the
             thoughts
             that
             I
             think
             towards
             you
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thoughts
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             evil
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             an
             expected
             end
             .
             Then
             shall
             ye
             call
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             go
             ,
             and
             pray
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             seek
             me
             ,
             and
             find
             me
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             search
             for
             me
             with
             all
             your
             hearts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Do
           not
           conclude
           concerning
           Gods
           thoughts
           towards
           you
           ,
           by
           present
           sense
           and
           feeling
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           own
           word
           .
           Therefore
           David
           resolved
           to
           
             hearken
             to
             what
             God
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
          
           not
           to
           what
           carnal
           reason
           and
           sense
           would
           say
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           so
           resolving
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           expectation
           of
           his
           hope
           ;
           
             for
             
             he
             will
             speak
             peace
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           85.
           8.
           and
           his
           expectation
           so
           grounded
           ,
           was
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           he
           pleaded
           it
           with
           God
           ,
           saying
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             Remember
             thy
             word
             unto
             thy
             servant
             ,
             upon
             which
             thou
             hast
             caused
             me
             to
             hope
             .
             This
             is
             my
             comfort
             in
             my
             affliction
             ,
             for
             thy
             word
             hath
             quickened
             me
             .
          
           And
           well
           may
           believers
           be
           strengthened
           in
           this
           hope
           ,
           having
           it
           built
           upon
           so
           firm
           a
           foundation
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           concerning
           which
           David
           saith
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           
             Psal
             .
             ver
             .
             89
             ,
             90.
             
             For
             ever
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thy
             word
             is
             setled
             in
             heaven
             .
             Thy
             saithfulnesse
             is
             unto
             all
             generations
             ;
             thou
             hast
             established
             the
             earth
             and
             it
             abideth
             .
          
           How
           is
           the
           earth
           established
           ?
           we
           see
           ,
           if
           you
           cast
           the
           least
           stone
           upwards
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           it
           abideth
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           soon
           fals
           down
           to
           the
           earth
           ;
           yet
           the
           earth
           it self
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           an
           huge
           ,
           vast
           ,
           heavy
           body
           ,
           abideth
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           is
           surrounded
           ,
           and
           wherein
           it
           hangeth
           .
           How
           is
           this
           done
           ?
           It
           hath
           no
           pillars
           to
           hold
           it
           up
           ,
           but
           the
           Decree
           and
           Word
           of
           that
           mighty
           God
           ,
           
           who
           
             upholdeth
             all
             things
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             Heb.
          
           1.
           3.
           
           His
           power
           accompanying
           his
           Word
           upholdeth
           the
           earth
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           air
           ,
           and
           shall
           it
           not
           support
           our
           hearts
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           temptations
           ?
           If
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           your
           former
           sins
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           have
           now
           repented
           ,
           dismay
           you
           ;
           remember
           what
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             55.
             7.
             
             Let
             the
             wicked
             forsake
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             unrighteous
             man
             his
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             return
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             have
             mercy
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             multiply
             to
             pardon
             .
          
           Say
           not
           ,
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           God
           can
           have
           any
           good
           purposes
           and
           thoughts
           toward
           such
           a
           sinful
           wretch
           and
           rebel
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           been
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           prevent
           this
           ,
           the
           Lord
           addeth
           ,
           in
           
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             My
             thoughts
             are
             not
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             neither
             are
             your
             waies
             my
             waies
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             For
             as
             the
             heavens
             are
             higher
             than
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             are
             my
             maies
             higher
             then
             your
             waies
             ,
             and
             my
             thoughts
             then
             your
             thoughts
             .
          
           If
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           your
           distresse
           ,
           bring
           to
           your
           remembrance
           
           sins
           formerly
           ,
           many
           years
           past
           ,
           committed
           by
           you
           ,
           but
           not
           repented
           of
           ,
           look
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           an
           instruction
           ,
           which
           he
           joyneth
           with
           correction
           ,
           to
           awaken
           you
           to
           repentance
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Josephs
           brethren
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           committed
           to
           prison
           ,
           Gen.
           42.
           21.
           
           But
           ,
           if
           sins
           committed
           before
           your
           calling
           ,
           or
           since
           ,
           but
           repented
           of
           ,
           be
           set
           before
           you
           ;
           do
           not
           think
           that
           they
           are
           unpardoned
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           pardon
           is
           revoked
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           doth
           it
           to
           upbraid
           you
           with
           them
           .
           God
           can
           ,
           for
           holy
           and
           good
           ends
           ,
           read
           over
           to
           his
           servants
           old
           bils
           of
           debt
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           cancelled
           ,
           to
           humble
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           more
           thankful
           ,
           and
           more
           watchful
           .
           Thus
           he
           made
           Job
           possesse
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           Iob
           13.
           26.
           
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           defer
           the
           full
           and
           satisfying
           manifestation
           of
           his
           favour
           to
           you
           ,
           after
           you
           have
           repented
           ;
           do
           not
           impute
           that
           dispensation
           to
           his
           not
           forgiving
           your
           sins
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           fatherly
           wisdom
           and
           love
           ,
           to
           excite
           you
           thereby
           to
           perfect
           your
           repentance
           unto
           the
           full
           mortifying
           of
           your
           sins
           .
           As
           David
           dealt
           with
           Absalom
           ,
           whom
           ,
           though
           
           his
           heart
           was
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           a
           token
           thereof
           ,
           he
           sent
           for
           him
           to
           return
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           yet
           he
           let
           him
           not
           see
           his
           face
           ,
           for
           two
           years
           after
           his
           return
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           14.
           14
           ,
           28.
           
           So
           the
           Lord
           dealt
           with
           David
           ,
           he
           pardoned
           his
           sin
           .
           2
           Sam.
           12.
           13.
           yet
           with-held
           joy
           and
           gladnesse
           from
           him
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           more
           thorowly
           repented
           ,
           and
           fervently
           prayed
           that
           he
           would
           restore
           to
           him
           the
           joy
           of
           his
           salvation
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             57.
          
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           Direction
           ,
           is
           in
           reference
           to
           Gods
           delayes
           ;
           if
           yet
           you
           find
           not
           the
           good
           you
           seek
           then
           ,
           exercise
           your
           hope
           in
           its
           third
           work
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           waiting
           upon
           God.
           Hereunto
           the
           Lord
           encouraged
           his
           people
           in
           Captivity
           ,
           by
           a
           Vision
           ,
           concerning
           their
           deliverance
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Habbakuk
           received
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Vision
             is
             yet
             for
             an
             appointed
             time
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             end
             it
             shall
             speak
             ,
             and
             not
             lie
             ;
             though
             it
             tarry
             ,
             wait
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             surely
             come
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             tarry
             ,
             Hab
             :
             2.
          
           3.
           
           Set
           down
           this
           for
           a
           concluded
           truth
           ,
           which
           every
           true
           believer
           may
           
           rest
           upon
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             ,
             though
             he
             cause
             grief
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             have
             compassion
             according
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             mercies
             ,
             Lam.
          
           3.
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           And
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           do
           so
           ,
           he
           waiteth
           for
           a
           fit
           season
           .
           For
           he
           is
           a
           God
           of
           judgment
           ,
           as
           Isaiah
           saith
           ,
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             30.
             18.
             
             Therefore
             will
             the
             Lord
             wait
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             gracious
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             he
             be
             exalted
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             mercy
             upon
             you
             .
             For
             Iehovah
             is
             a
             God
             of
             judgment
             .
             Blessed
             are
             all
             they
             that
             wait
             for
             him
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           waits
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           wherein
           he
           shall
           be
           exalted
           in
           being
           gracious
           unto
           his
           people
           .
           That
           time
           is
           the
           time
           of
           their
           renewed
           repentance
           and
           conversion
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Most
           High.
           Then
           God
           will
           have
           the
           highest
           place
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           Pray
           that
           this
           may
           be
           wrought
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           thereby
           you
           may
           be
           fitted
           for
           the
           good
           you
           hope
           for
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           it
           ,
           till
           Gods
           time
           comes
           .
           For
           all
           they
           are
           blessed
           that
           wait
           for
           him
           .
           They
           are
           now
           blessed
           in
           their
           state
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           blessed
           in
           their
           injoymens
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
             they
             that
             wait
             upon
             
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             renew
             their
             strength
             ;
             they
             shall
             mount
             up
             with
             wings
             as
             Eagles
             ,
             they
             shall
             run
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             weary
             ;
             they
             shall
             walk
             ,
             and
             not
             faint
             .
             Isa
             .
          
           40.
           31.
           
        
         
           The
           fifth
           Direction
           is
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           afflictions
           continuing
           upon
           you
           ;
           while
           God
           delayes
           his
           bestowing
           the
           good
           you
           wait
           for
           ;
           exercise
           your
           hope
           in
           its
           fourth
           work
           ,
           which
           is
           patience
           .
           Wait
           with
           patience
           ,
           
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             hope
             for
             that
             we
             see
             not
             ,
             then
             do
             we
             with
             patience
             wait
             for
             it
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           25.
           
           It
           is
           Christs
           precept
           ,
           
             In
             your
             patience
             possesse
             your
             souls
             ,
             Luke
          
           21.
           19.
           
           As
           faith
           gives
           us
           the
           possession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           patience
           gives
           us
           the
           possession
           ,
           first
           ,
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           ,
           then
           ,
           of
           all
           good
           things
           .
           
             Let
             patience
             have
             its
             perfect
             work
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Iam.
             1.
          
           4.
           
           This
           it
           hath
           two
           wayes
           :
           1.
           
           When
           it
           puts
           forth
           perfect
           acts
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           ariseth
           by
           certain
           steps
           .
           The
           first
           is
           a
           silent
           submission
           ,
           with
           a
           voluntary
           resignation
           of
           our selves
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           So
           David
           did
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             I
             opened
             not
             my
             mouth
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             thy
             doing
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           39.
           9.
           
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           a
           
           thankful
           acceptation
           of
           the
           affliction
           ,
           with
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           kissing
           of
           the
           Rod
           ,
           where-with
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           correcteth
           us
           .
           This
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           a
           soul
           truly
           humble
           ,
           is
           called
           
             the
             accepting
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             Lev.
             26.
          
           41.
           unto
           this
           step
           Iobs
           patience
           ascended
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           lost
           all
           his
           creature-possessions
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             ,
             and
             blessed
             be
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Iob
          
           1.
           21.
           
           The
           third
           ,
           and
           highest
           step
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           
             count
             it
             all
             joy
             ,
             when
             ye
             fall
             into
             divers
             temptations
             ,
             Iam.
          
           1.
           2.
           
           This
           is
           the
           highest
           step
           ,
           for
           perfecting
           the
           actings
           of
           patience
           :
           Therefore
           he
           addeth
           to
           that
           ,
           
             Let
             patience
             have
             its
             perfect
             work
             ,
          
           to
           shew
           that
           then
           it
           hath
           it
           .
           The
           second
           way
           whereby
           patience
           comes
           to
           have
           its
           perfect
           work
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           patience
           perseveres
           in
           acting
           .
           
             The
             good
             ground
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             is
             the
             honest
             and
             good
             heart
             ,
             that
             brings
             forth
             fruit
             with
             patience
             ,
             Luke
          
           8.
           15.
           where
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           signifies
           both
           patience
           and
           perseverance
           .
           It
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           be
           patient
           in
           some
           troubles
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           exercised
           in
           
           all
           ;
           nor
           ,
           at
           sometimes
           onely
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           ;
           and
           then
           onely
           and
           not
           else
           ,
           patience
           hath
           its
           perfect
           work
           ,
           and
           when
           patience
           hath
           its
           perfect
           work
           ,
           then
           every
           grace
           hath
           its
           perfect
           work
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           case
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           how
           to
           exercise
           this
           hope
           aright
           ,
           in
           our
           private
           and
           personal
           concernments
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           times
           future
           .
           When
           fears
           of
           evils
           to
           come
           disquiet
           mens
           minds
           and
           hearts
           ,
           many
           secret
           mis-givings
           of
           heart
           are
           ●ncident
           even
           to
           true
           believers
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           flesh
           remaining
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           part
           ,
           that
           sundry
           outward
           afflictions
           ,
           by
           crosses
           ,
           or
           losses
           of
           dearest
           relations
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           means
           of
           outward
           subsistence
           ,
           or
           of
           liberty
           ,
           or
           of
           life
           ,
           may
           befal
           them
           :
           or
           inward
           temptations
           and
           sins
           may
           prevail
           against
           them
           ;
           which
           fears
           do
           usually
           dis-sweeten
           to
           them
           present
           mercies
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           hinder
           their
           thankfulnesse
           to
           God
           for
           them
           .
           Therefore
           the
           instruction
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           of
           continual
           use
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           now
           upon
           .
           For
           the
           more
           distinct
           handling
           
           whereof
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           clear
           two
           things
           .
           1.
           
           Something
           concerning
           such
           fears
           .
           2.
           
           How
           this
           hope
           is
           to
           be
           exercised
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           .
           Fear
           is
           an
           affliction
           acted
           and
           exercised
           upon
           the
           apprehension
           of
           some
           impendent
           and
           approaching
           evil
           .
           This
           fear
           is
           ,
           sometimes
           culpable
           ,
           sometimes
           commendable
           .
           1.
           
           Fear
           is
           culpable
           ,
           and
           a
           sin
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           opposite
           to
           trusting
           in
           God
           ,
           of
           this
           Salomon
           saith
           ;
           
             The
             fear
             of
             man
             bringeth
             a
             snare
             ;
             but
             who
             so
             trusteth
             in
             the
             law
             shall
             be
             set
             on
             high
             ,
             Prov.
          
           29.
           5.
           
           He
           shall
           be
           set
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           snares
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           safe
           .
           This
           fear
           may
           be
           known
           by
           three
           characters
           .
           1.
           
           By
           its
           rise
           ,
           when
           it
           ariseth
           from
           distrust
           in
           Gods
           promises
           and
           providence
           .
           This
           is
           an
           habitual
           ,
           ruling
           ,
           distemper
           in
           all
           natural
           men
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           so
           in
           the
           regenerate
           ;
           yet
           ,
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           temptation
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           ,
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           sometimes
           prevailes
           actually
           .
           Hence
           David
           discovered
           a
           suddain
           perturbation
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           by
           unadvised
           speeches
           ,
           which
           were
           dishonourable
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             perish
             
             one
             day
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             27.
          
           1.
           and
           ,
           
             I
             said
             in
             my
             hast
             all
             men
             are
             liars
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           116.
           11.
           2.
           
           By
           its
           immediate
           object
           ;
           whether
           ,
           it
           be
           sin
           ,
           or
           trouble
           .
           1.
           
           Fear
           least
           they
           should
           hereafter
           fall
           into
           such
           or
           such
           a
           sin
           ,
           fixeth
           their
           thoughts
           upon
           sin
           ,
           and
           insnares
           them
           in
           sin
           .
           It
           is
           very
           dangerous
           to
           propound
           to
           a
           mans
           self
           any
           thought
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           sin
           ,
           especially
           ,
           of
           the
           materials
           of
           sin
           .
           For
           such
           is
           mans
           weaknesse
           ,
           and
           Satans
           subtilty
           ,
           that
           the
           contemplation
           of
           sin
           in
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           done
           with
           any
           intent
           to
           commit
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           avoid
           it
           ,
           defiles
           the
           soul
           ,
           before
           men
           are
           aware
           .
           For
           sin
           is
           a
           defiler
           ,
           and
           leaves
           a
           stain
           behind
           it
           ,
           whereby
           thoughts
           of
           sin
           soon
           become
           sinful
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           the
           speculation
           of
           sin
           fals
           into
           speculative
           acting
           sin
           .
           Hereof
           the
           Apostle
           Iames
           warneth
           us
           ,
           in
           Iam.
           1.
           14.
           
           Saying
           ,
           
             Every
             man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             aside
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             ,
             and
             enticed
             .
             Then
             ,
             when
             lust
             hath
             conceived
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             sin
             ,
             &c.
          
           2.
           
           Fear
           of
           future
           troubles
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           arising
           from
           fore-thinking
           them
           ,
           becomes
           blame-worthy
           ,
           
           three
           wayes
           .
           1.
           
           When
           they
           imagine
           such
           as
           are
           never
           likely
           to
           befal
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           disquieted
           with
           fears
           of
           them
           .
           This
           is
           to
           fear
           shadowes
           ;
           which
           argueth
           weaknesse
           in
           the
           judgment
           ,
           or
           guilt
           in
           the
           conscience
           .
           That
           may
           be
           said
           to
           such
           truly
           ,
           which
           Zebul
           spake
           to
           Gaal
           skoffingly
           ;
           
             Thou
             seest
             the
             shadows
             of
             the
             mountains
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             men
             ,
             Judg.
          
           9.
           36.
           
           It
           is
           threatned
           for
           a
           punishment
           upon
           sinners
           ,
           in
           Lev.
           26.
           36.
           aud
           executed
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           Prov.
           28.
           1.
           2.
           
           When
           they
           think
           of
           future
           evils
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           possible
           ,
           and
           ,
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           but
           probable
           ,
           with
           such
           terror
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           certain
           and
           inevitable
           ;
           and
           so
           give
           certain
           strength
           to
           an
           uncertain
           crosse
           .
           This
           God
           reproveth
           ,
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             57.
             11.
          
           3.
           
           When
           they
           multiply
           and
           magnifie
           evils
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           be
           expected
           as
           certainly
           future
           ,
           above
           their
           dueproportion
           ,
           and
           so
           fear
           lesser
           evils
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           greatest
           evils
           .
           Christ
           warned
           his
           Disciples
           of
           this
           ,
           in
           
             Mat.
             10.
          
           28.
           
           The
           third
           Character
           of
           such
           fears
           ,
           is
           the
           evil
           effects
           of
           them
           .
           1.
           
           Bondage
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           faith
           ,
           
           
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             2.
             
             Torment
             ,
          
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           love
           ,
           1
           
             Joh.
             4.
             8.
             3.
             
             Discouragement
             ,
          
           from
           using
           good
           means
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           the
           thing
           feared
           .
           Hence
           the
           distrustful
           Jews
           rejected
           the
           Prophets
           exhortation
           to
           conversion
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             if
             our
             transgression
             ,
             and
             our
             sins
             be
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             pine
             away
             in
             them
             ;
             how
             should
             we
             then
             live
             ,
             Ezek.
             33.
          
           10.
           4.
           
           Venturing
           upon
           the
           use
           of
           unwarranted
           means
           to
           avoid
           the
           thing
           feared
           ;
           whereby
           they
           bring
           it
           upon
           themselves
           .
           Thus
           Saul
           ,
           fearing
           that
           ,
           if
           David
           lived
           ,
           his
           posterity
           should
           not
           succeed
           him
           in
           the
           throne
           ,
           sought
           to
           kill
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           Sanhedrim
           fearing
           that
           ,
           if
           Christ
           were
           let
           alone
           ,
           all
           men
           would
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           would
           come
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           both
           their
           place
           and
           Nation
           ;
           concluded
           ,
           that
           Christ
           must
           be
           put
           to
           death
           .
           Both
           brought
           upon
           themselves
           that
           which
           they
           feared
           ,
           by
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           using
           ill
           means
           to
           avoid
           it
           .
           According
           to
           Gods
           threatning
           denounced
           against
           all
           such
           ,
           in
           
             Prov.
             10.
             24.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             come
             upon
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Fear
           is
           commendable
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           our
           duty
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           hope
           in
           Gods
           mercy
           joyned
           inseperably
           with
           it
           .
           Of
           this
           fear
           David
           saith
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             upon
             them
             that
             hope
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           33.
           18.
           
           Again
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             taketh
             pleasure
             in
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ;
             in
             those
             that
             hope
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           147.
           11.
           
           This
           ●●lial
           reverential
           fear
           of
           God
           may
           be
           known
           by
           three
           Characters
           .
           1.
           
           By
           the
           rise
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           ariseth
           from
           faith
           .
           
             By
             faith
             Noah
             moved
             with
             fear
             prepared
             an
             ark
             ,
             Heb.
          
           11.
           7.
           2.
           
           By
           the
           direct
           and
           immediate
           object
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           himself
           .
           This
           was
           so
           eminent
           in
           Izhack
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           denomination
           from
           Izhacks
           fear
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           
             the
             fear
             of
             Izhack
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             53.
             
          
           When
           others
           fear
           men
           ,
           fear
           poverty
           ,
           fear
           disgrace
           ,
           a
           believer
           feareth
           God
           ,
           the
           Majesty
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           power
           of
           the
           great
           God
           is
           strong
           upon
           his
           heart
           .
           This
           makes
           him
           careful
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           revealed
           will
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           uprightly
           before
           God
           ,
           to
           honour
           ,
           serve
           ,
           and
           
           please
           him
           in
           his
           whole
           conversation
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           the
           face
           of
           God
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           3.
           
           By
           its
           effects
           ,
           which
           are
           such
           as
           these
           :
           1.
           
           It
           keeps
           from
           carnal
           security
           ,
           and
           placing
           our
           rest
           and
           contentment
           in
           worldly
           things
           .
           Thus
           it
           wrought
           in
           Job
           ,
           whilest
           he
           lived
           in
           outward
           prosperity
           .
           Therefore
           he
           said
           ,
           in
           his
           affliction
           ;
           
             the
             thing
             that
          
           I
           
             greatly
             feared
             is
             come
             unto
             me
             .
          
           I
           
             was
             not
             in
             safety
             ,
             neither
             had
          
           I
           
             rest
             ,
             neither
             was
          
           I
           
             quiet
             ,
             Job
          
           3.
           25
           ,
           26.
           and
           from
           trusting
           in
           spiritual
           priviledges
           and
           graces
           received
           ;
           whereof
           Paul
           warneth
           all
           Gentile-Christians
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             be
             not
             high
             minded
             ,
             but
             fear
             ,
             Rom.
          
           11.
           20.
           2.
           
           It
           makes
           men
           careful
           to
           avoid
           what
           might
           provoke
           God
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           on
           them
           the
           evil
           feared
           .
           Hence
           they
           fear
           and
           avoid
           sin
           ,
           as
           a
           deadly
           snare
           .
           
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             a
             well-spring
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             snares
             of
             death
             ,
             Prov.
             14.
          
           27.
           2.
           
           Hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           as
           a
           mischievous
           evil
           ,
           
             Prov.
             28.
             14.
             
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             alwayes
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hardneth
             his
             heart
             ,
             shall
             fall
             into
             mischief
             .
          
           3.
           
           Departing
           from
           
           God
           ,
           so
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             fear
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             me
             ,
             Jer.
          
           32.
           46.
           3.
           
           This
           fear
           quickens
           to
           use
           all
           good
           means
           to
           sense
           our selves
           against
           future
           evils
           ;
           as
           fear
           of
           an
           inundation
           causeth
           men
           to
           raise
           banks
           ,
           for
           keeping
           out
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           a
           breach
           be
           made
           ;
           to
           repair
           it
           speedily
           .
           Thus
           this
           fear
           wrought
           in
           Jacob
           ,
           when
           Esau
           came
           out
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           Noah
           ,
           to
           provide
           against
           the
           deluge
           ;
           and
           in
           those
           Aegyptians
           ,
           to
           keep
           themselves
           and
           their
           cattle
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           to
           escape
           the
           storm
           ,
           which
           Moses
           fore-told
           would
           kill
           all
           that
           were
           in
           the
           field
           .
           The
           more
           we
           are
           prepared
           ,
           by
           this
           fear
           ,
           for
           afflictions
           ,
           before
           they
           come
           ,
           the
           lesse
           we
           shall
           be
           oppressed
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           .
           For
           thereby
           ,
           either
           afflictions
           shall
           be
           weakned
           ,
           and
           lesse
           able
           to
           hurt
           us
           ,
           or
           we
           shall
           be
           strengthened
           ,
           and
           more
           able
           to
           bear
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           this
           hope
           ,
           whereof
           we
           speak
           ,
           being
           rightly
           excercised
           ,
           will
           be
           of
           great
           efficacy
           ,
           to
           quicken
           good
           fear
           ,
           and
           to
           subdue
           sinful
           fear
           in
           us
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           you
           how
           you
           may
           excercise
           this
           hope
           aright
           ,
           in
           four
           Directions
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Lay
           a
           sure
           ground-work
           for
           this
           hope
           to
           be
           built
           upon
           .
           This
           is
           then
           done
           ,
           when
           you
           know
           that
           your
           soul
           saith
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           your
           portion
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           This
           will
           assure
           your
           interest
           in
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           an
           all-sufficient
           portion
           .
           When
           you
           can
           say
           ,
           with
           
             David
             ,
             The
             Lord
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             mine
             inheritance
             and
             of
             my
             Cup
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           16.
           5.
           you
           may
           comfortably
           adde
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             The
             lines
             are
             fallen
             unto
             me
             in
             pleasant
             places
             :
             yea
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             goodly
             heritage
             .
          
           2.
           
           This
           will
           cause
           you
           
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             Lord
             with
             purpose
             of
             heart
             ,
          
           as
           Barnabas
           exhorted
           the
           Antiochians
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           
             Acts
             11.
             23.
             
             For
             where
             a
             mans
             treasure
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             his
             heart
             be
             also
             ,
             Mat.
          
           6.
           21.
           
           As
           the
           needle
           in
           the
           Compasse
           ,
           being
           touched
           with
           the
           Load-stone
           ,
           is
           in
           continual
           motion
           ,
           till
           it
           points
           to
           the
           North
           ;
           the
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           some
           conceive
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           North
           are
           Rocks
           of
           Load-stone
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           needle
           so
           touched
           hath
           a
           sympathy
           :
           so
           the
           soul
           being
           touched
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           in
           continual
           motion
           ,
           till
           it
           points
           unto
           God
           in
           
           Christ
           ,
           that
           living
           Rock
           and
           true
           Load-stone
           ,
           who
           draws
           believers
           to
           him
           by
           a
           spiritual
           sympathy
           which
           they
           have
           with
           him
           ;
           as
           he
           said
           in
           
             Ioh.
             12.
             32.
             
             I
             ,
             if
          
           I
           
             be
             lifted
             up
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             will
             draw
             all
             men
             unto
             me
             .
          
           Then
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           they
           have
           true
           rest
           .
           Then
           they
           may
           say
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Return
             unto
             thy
             rest
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             !
             Psal
             .
          
           116.
           7.
           3.
           
           This
           will
           settle
           and
           strengthen
           your
           hearts
           against
           all
           distracting
           ,
           discouraging
           ,
           distrustful
           fears
           about
           future
           evils
           .
           For
           ,
           
             things
             to
             come
             are
             yours
          
           ,
           when
           
             you
             are
             Christs
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           3.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           The
           worst
           that
           can
           be-fall
           you
           ,
           shall
           not
           loose
           that
           blessed
           union
           that
           is
           between
           God
           in
           Christ
           and
           your
           souls
           .
           Not
           sin
           past
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           already
           pardoned
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shall
           not
           condemn
           you
           hereafter
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           1.
           nor
           shall
           sin
           to
           come
           ,
           
             have
             dominion
             over
             you
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.
           14.
           
           For
           you
           
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             faith
             ,
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
          
           5.
           
           Nor
           death
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           separate
           two
           neer
           friends
           ,
           the
           soul
           and
           body
           ;
           yet
           it
           shall
           joyn
           together
           more
           fully
           and
           perfectly
           two
           better
           friends
           ,
           
           Christ
           and
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           absent
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           is
           present
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           8.
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           when
           both
           shall
           be
           reunited
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
          
           4.
           17.
           
           Nor
           temptations
           ;
           See
           how
           Paul
           triumphed
           over
           all
           principalities
           and
           powers
           ,
           over
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           over
           things
           present
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           in
           assurance
           that
           nothing
           should
           separate
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           true
           believer
           ,
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
             Rom.
             8.
             38
          
           ,
           39.
           yea
           ,
           
             that
             all
             things
             should
             work
             for
             his
             &
             their
             good
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           28.
           
           A
           believer
           in
           Christ
           is
           as
           sure
           of
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           of
           the
           time
           presentor
           past
           .
           For
           he
           can
           say
           ,
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           
             Ps
             .
             48.
             ult
             .
             This
             God
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             our
             guid
             unto
             death
          
           ;
           and
           can
           look
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             ending
             ,
             which
             is
             and
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             Rev.
          
           1.
           8.
           and
           he
           hath
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             46.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Joh.
          
           10.
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           ground
           work
           being
           well
           laid
           ,
           build
           upon
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           by
           excersing
           this
           hope
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           its
           purging
           
           work
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           3.
           3.
           to
           purge
           out
           inordinate
           affection
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soul
           cleaves
           close
           and
           fast
           to
           present
           things
           and
           creatures
           ,
           whence
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           affraid
           to
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           one
           is
           to
           have
           a
           piece
           of
           linnen
           cloth
           or
           plaister
           plucked
           off
           from
           an
           ulcerous
           sore
           ,
           whereunto
           it
           sticketh
           so
           fast
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           hardly
           be
           pulled
           away
           without
           great
           pain
           ,
           and
           without
           drawing
           the
           skin
           and
           part
           of
           the
           flesh
           with
           it
           ;
           whereas
           if
           that
           ulcerous
           matter
           were
           purged
           ,
           and
           the
           sore
           healed
           ,
           the
           plaister
           would
           fall
           off
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           cloth
           might
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           without
           any
           pain
           or
           difficulty
           .
           Hoping
           in
           God
           ,
           being
           rightly
           excercised
           ,
           worketh
           this
           great
           cure
           ,
           by
           rectifying
           mens
           apprehensions
           concerning
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           ordering
           their
           affections
           aright
           towards
           God
           ,
           looking
           at
           both
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           Scripture
           light
           ,
           which
           represents
           all
           things
           ,
           out
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           become
           the
           objects
           of
           our
           hope
           ,
           as
           vain
           ,
           and
           sinful
           and
           hurtful
           .
           The
           creatures
           are
           good
           ,
           as
           they
           come
           out
           of
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           abused
           ,
           by
           being
           idolized
           ,
           
           they
           become
           vain
           ,
           and
           degenerate
           into
           nothing
           .
           For
           as
           
             an
             idol
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           8.
           4.
           nothing
           ,
           which
           men
           account
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           in
           .
           So
           ,
           creature
           are
           but
           vain
           and
           empty
           ,
           like
           those
           blasted
           eares
           of
           corn
           ,
           in
           Pharaohs
           dream
           ,
           unlesse
           God
           fils
           them
           with
           his
           blessing
           .
           It
           is
           a
           common
           errour
           and
           delusion
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           such
           friends
           ,
           such
           relations
           ,
           such
           estates
           ,
           &c.
           you
           should
           live
           happily
           and
           comfortably
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           David
           said
           of
           an
           horse
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           getting
           the
           victory
           ,
           
             an
             horse
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             :
          
           So
           we
           may
           say
           of
           all
           creatures
           being
           separated
           from
           God
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           happinesse
           and
           comfort
           ,
           they
           are
           vain
           things
           to
           be
           trusted
           in
           ,
           for
           which
           Christ
           called
           that
           rich
           man
           a
           fool
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           19
           ,
           20.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           sin
           against
           the
           first
           Commandement
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           honour
           which
           is
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           unto
           any
           creature
           ,
           as
           men
           do
           that
           glory
           in
           them
           ,
           
             Jer.
             9.
             23
          
           ,
           24.
           and
           
             set
             their
             hearts
             upon
             them
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           62.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           This
           
             is
             idolatry
             ,
             Col.
          
           3.
           5.
           
           It
           is
           Atheisme
           ,
           a
           denial
           of
           Gods
           all-sufficiency
           ,
           which
           is
           
           his
           peculiar
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           foundation
           of
           upright
           walking
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Gen.
           17.
           1.
           
           It
           s
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           sins
           .
           The
           Schoolmen
           do
           rightly
           define
           sin
           to
           be
           an
           aversion
           of
           the
           soul
           from
           the
           immutable
           God
           and
           turning
           of
           it
           to
           the
           mutable
           creature
           .
           For
           all
           sin
           implies
           an
           over-valuing
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           an
           under-valuing
           of
           God.
           See
           with
           what
           indignation
           God
           reproves
           this
           sin
           ,
           in
           Jer.
           2.
           13
           ,
           14.
           3.
           
           Thus
           to
           cleave
           unto
           present
           things
           ,
           and
           creatures
           is
           very
           hurtful
           to
           your selves
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           steals
           mens
           hearts
           from
           God
           (
           as
           Absalom
           stole
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           from
           
             David
             )
             unto
             things
             that
             cannot
             profit
             ,
             nor
             deliver
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             vain
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           12.
           25.
           2.
           
           It
           provoketh
           God
           to
           with-draw
           and
           with-hold
           his
           concourse
           and
           blessing
           from
           the
           creatures
           ,
           without
           which
           you
           cannot
           have
           any
           good
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           by
           them
           ;
           your
           own
           experience
           may
           convince
           you
           of
           this
           .
           For
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           creatures
           work
           unequally
           ,
           not
           alwayes
           one
           way
           ;
           friends
           and
           other
           things
           ,
           sometimes
           comfort
           us
           ,
           sometimes
           afflict
           us
           .
           Physick
           could
           not
           
           cure
           Asa
           ,
           because
           he
           trusted
           in
           the
           Physitians
           more
           than
           in
           God
           ;
           that
           all
           may
           see
           ,
           creatures
           cannot
           of
           themselves
           do
           us
           any
           good
           ,
           but
           as
           God
           worketh
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           whose
           peculiar
           glory
           it
           is
           to
           
             do
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           41.
           23.
           3.
           
           It
           provokes
           God
           to
           hide
           his
           face
           from
           you
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           though
           your
           mountain
           stand
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           have
           peace
           ,
           as
           David
           found
           ,
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             30.
             6
             
          
           ;
           7.
           
           Yea
           ,
           to
           fill
           you
           with
           terrours
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           your
           jollities
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Belshazzar
           ,
           in
           
             Dan.
             5.
          
           yea
           ,
           to
           reject
           your
           prayers
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           your
           distresse
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           you
           to
           your
           Idols
           for
           help
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           those
           ,
           in
           
             Judg.
             10.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             For
             they
             that
             observe
             lying
             vanities
             ,
             forsake
             their
             own
             mercies
             ,
             Jon.
          
           2.
           8.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           direction
           is
           ,
           to
           excercise
           this
           hope
           in
           its
           quickening
           work
           .
           For
           this
           hope
           
             is
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
          
           3.
           it
           ,
           being
           quickened
           by
           the
           
             live-making
             spirit
          
           ,
           hath
           lively
           operations
           and
           efficacy
           ,
           in
           the
           souls
           of
           believers
           to
           quicken
           true
           child-●ike
           
             fear
             of
             God
          
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             Prov.
          
           1.
           7.
           for
           ,
           though
           knowledge
           
           and
           faith
           go
           before
           it
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           true
           wisdom
           in
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           work
           in
           a
           man
           this
           fear
           .
           This
           fear
           will
           make
           us
           stand
           in
           aw
           of
           .
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           the
           effects
           of
           his
           wrath
           upon
           others
           .
           So
           it
           wrought
           in
           David
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           Vzzah
           smitten
           dead
           ,
           in
           2
           Sam.
           7.
           6
           ,
           9.
           and
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           God
           did
           put
           away
           the
           wicked
           as
           drosse
           ,
           Psal
           .
           119.
           12.
           and
           in
           all
           ,
           that
           heard
           of
           the
           dreadful
           stroke
           of
           Gods
           vengeance
           upon
           Ananiah
           and
           Saphira
           ,
           in
           Acts
           5.
           5.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           It
           will
           make
           men
           
             tremble
             at
             his
             word
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           66.
           2.
           at
           the
           commands
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           disobey
           them
           ;
           at
           the
           threatnings
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           lest
           they
           should
           fall
           under
           them
           ,
           2
           
             Kings
             22.
             19.
          
           at
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           lest
           they
           should
           fall
           short
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Heb.
             4.
          
           1.
           
           This
           fear
           breeds
           care
           ,
           and
           quickens
           to
           self-humbling
           ,
           
             putting
             his
             mouth
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             if
             there
             may
             be
             hope
             ,
             Lam.
          
           3.
           29.
           and
           to
           speedy
           reformation
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           in
           that
           speech
           of
           Shecaniah
           unto
           
             Ezra
             ,
             Ezra
             .
             10.
             2
             ,
          
           3.
           and
           to
           fervent
           prayer
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           wrought
           in
           
             Jacob
             ,
             Hos
          
           .
           12.
           4.
           with
           
           Gen.
           32.
           and
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Jer.
          
           26.
           19.
           and
           the
           King
           and
           people
           of
           
             Niniveh
             ,
             Jon.
          
           3.
           5.
           and
           the
           Prophet
           
             Habbakuk
             ,
             Hab.
          
           3.
           16.
           
           It
           quickens
           believers
           to
           seek
           accesse
           unto
           God
           by
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           Deut.
           5.
           27
           ,
           28.
           29.
           and
           therefore
           to
           flie
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           chickens
           get
           under
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           hen
           ,
           in
           affrightments
           ,
           and
           to
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           through
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           word
           .
           So
           it
           wrought
           in
           
             David
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           56.
           3.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           quickens
           us
           to
           
             fear
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             Hos
             .
          
           3.
           5.
           it
           will
           not
           suffer
           men
           to
           be
           wanton
           upon
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           slight
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           to
           do
           evil
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           good
           ;
           or
           to
           sin
           ,
           that
           grace
           may
           abound
           :
           but
           it
           will
           cause
           them
           to
           fear
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           fear
           to
           offend
           his
           goodnesse
           .
           The
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           will
           strongly
           ingage
           their
           hearts
           to
           walk
           closely
           and
           uprightly
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           fourth
           Direction
           is
           ,
           to
           excercise
           this
           hope
           in
           its
           encouraging
           and
           strengthening
           work
           ,
           to
           establish
           and
           settle
           our
           hearts
           against
           all
           discouraging
           distrustful
           fears
           :
           1.
           
           Of
           evil
           
           tidings
           ,
           Psal
           .
           112.
           1
           ,
           7.
           2.
           
           Of
           evil
           times
           ;
           when
           all
           things
           are
           turned
           upside
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           mountains
           ,
           Princes
           and
           great
           Potentates
           ,
           render
           themselves
           terrible
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           prophane
           multitude
           rage
           against
           them
           ,
           like
           the
           roaring
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           have
           no
           rest
           in
           their
           dwellings
           ;
           yet
           they
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           shall
           have
           sweet
           refreshments
           ,
           by
           the
           Promises
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           they
           of
           Jerusalem
           had
           by
           the
           waters
           of
           Siloah
           ,
           and
           safety
           ,
           by
           the
           protection
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           their
           refuge
           ,
           and
           a
           present
           help
           in
           times
           of
           trouble
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           excellently
           expressed
           ,
           in
           Psal
           .
           46.
           3.
           
           Of
           the
           prosperity
           and
           opposition
           of
           evil
           men
           ,
           against
           which
           David
           comforted
           himself
           by
           hoping
           in
           God
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             49.
             5.
             16.
          
           and
           ,
           upon
           his
           experience
           encouraged
           all
           believers
           to
           take
           the
           same
           course
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             27.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             4.
             
          
           Of
           whatever
           may
           or
           can
           befal
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             91.
             1
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           God
           is
           graciously
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           31.
           
           Therefore
           they
           may
           be
           confident
           of
           safety
           against
           future
           
           evil
           ,
           as
           David
           was
           ,
           Psal
           .
           23.
           4.
           
           Though
           armies
           should
           surround
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Syrians
           did
           Elisha
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           cause
           of
           discouraging
           fears
           ;
           for
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           they
           may
           see
           an
           invisible
           guard
           of
           Angels
           about
           them
           ,
           as
           
           Elisha's
           servant
           saw
           about
           his
           Master
           ,
           2
           
             Kings
             6.
             15.
          
           2.
           
           They
           are
           dear
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           
             apple
             of
             his
             eye
             ,
             Zach.
          
           2.
           8.
           3.
           
           All
           future
           events
           are
           in
           Gods
           ,
           not
           their
           enemies
           ,
           not
           in
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             31.
          
           15.
           4.
           
           They
           have
           the
           sure
           word
           and
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           them
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             41.
          
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           and
           43.
           1
           ,
           2.
           5.
           
           God
           is
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           changes
           that
           passe
           over
           them
           ,
           unchangeable
           ,
           as
           in
           himself
           ,
           Jam.
           1.
           17.
           so
           in
           his
           love
           to
           them
           ,
           Jer.
           31.
           3.
           and
           in
           his
           faithfulnesse
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           Psal
           .
           56.
           4.
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           called
           to
           commit
           their
           souls
           in
           well
           doing
           ,
           as
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           faithful
           Creator
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           19.
           doing
           their
           own
           duties
           ,
           and
           leaving
           events
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           
             Jacob
             Gen.
             43.
             14.
             
             Hest
             .
             4.
          
           16.
           and
           they
           in
           
             Dan.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             :
          
        
         
           The
           second
           case
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           be
           instructed
           how
           to
           excercise
           this
           ,
           
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           publick
           state
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           under
           persecution
           ,
           and
           the
           oppression
           of
           enemies
           ,
           remains
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           .
           Which
           that
           I
           may
           the
           more
           distinctly
           and
           fully
           declare
           ;
           I
           shall
           indeavour
           to
           cleer
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           
           What
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           throughout
           Europe
           is
           .
           2.
           
           How
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           excercise
           this
           hope
           ,
           in
           reference
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           clear
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           a
           true
           Narrative
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           in
           Europe
           ,
           singly
           and
           severally
           considered
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           received
           it
           from
           a
           faithful
           and
           unquestionable
           hand
           .
           
           1.
           the
           Churches
           in
           
             Poland
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Moravia
             ,
             Anstria
             ,
          
           and
           Silesia
           ,
           which
           were
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           many
           and
           flourishing
           ,
           are
           now
           wholly
           dissipated
           and
           wasted
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           some
           Churches
           remain
           in
           Transilvania
           and
           Hungary
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           ruined
           by
           any
           advantage
           of
           
           power
           which
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           may
           get
           against
           them
           .
           3.
           
           In
           Germany
           ,
           the
           Churches
           are
           so
           divided
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           States
           are
           so
           distracted
           ,
           that
           ,
           not
           onely
           all
           concurrences
           in
           a
           common
           way
           ,
           for
           their
           mutual
           edification
           and
           preservation
           are
           hindred
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           as
           the
           Lutheran
           party
           ,
           by
           their
           contentious
           ministry
           ,
           hath
           set
           it self
           to
           destroy
           the
           rest
           ,
           so
           God
           hath
           suffered
           their
           chief
           Protectors
           ,
           the
           Kings
           of
           Sweeon
           and
           Denmark
           ,
           to
           destroy
           each
           other
           .
           And
           the
           Electors
           of
           Saxony
           and
           Brandenburg
           ,
           not
           respecting
           the
           safety
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           do
           serve
           the
           Austrian
           design
           against
           the
           Protestant
           interest
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           considerable
           Prince
           in
           Germany
           ,
           except
           the
           Landsgrave
           of
           Hessen
           ,
           that
           is
           able
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           of
           moment
           to
           maintain
           that
           interest
           .
           4.
           
           In
           the
           Low
           Couutreys
           ;
           their
           present
           actings
           tend
           rather
           to
           serve
           the
           enemies
           design
           against
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           ,
           then
           for
           it
           .
           5.
           
           In
           France
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           are
           deprived
           of
           their
           former
           priviledges
           .
           So
           that
           their
           standing
           is
           a
           meer
           toleration
           ,
           at
           pleasure
           .
           6.
           
           In
           
           Geneva
           ,
           we
           are
           informed
           ,
           from
           other
           hands
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           would
           impose
           a
           Governour
           and
           a
           Bishop
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           ,
           in
           case
           ,
           of
           their
           refusal
           ,
           threatens
           to
           besiege
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           King
           of
           France
           refuseth
           to
           protect
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           will
           receive
           a
           Bishop
           .
           7.
           
           In
           the
           vallies
           of
           Piemont
           ;
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           doth
           still
           most
           cruelly
           ,
           though
           not
           openly
           ,
           oppresse
           and
           vex
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           peace
           made
           with
           them
           ;
           by
           giving
           them
           up
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Popish
           Inquisition
           ,
           which
           threatens
           their
           utter
           ruin
           ,
           if
           God
           doth
           not
           prevent
           it
           .
           8.
           
           In
           Switzerland
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Austrians
           ,
           have
           stirred
           up
           and
           hired
           the
           Popish
           Cantons
           to
           break
           their
           fundamental
           League
           with
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           by
           persecuting
           to
           death
           or
           banishment
           all
           such
           as
           leave
           their
           superstitions
           to
           become
           Proselytes
           to
           us
           .
           9.
           
           How
           it
           is
           with
           our
           native
           Countrey
           ,
           England
           ,
           and
           those
           conjoyned
           with
           it
           ,
           in
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           you
           have
           formerly
           heard
           ,
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           more
           hereafter
           .
           2.
           
           If
           we
           add
           hereunto
           the
           
           great
           advantages
           which
           the
           Popish
           party
           hath
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           what
           posture
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           are
           in
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           mutual
           relation
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           to
           oppose
           this
           combination
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           so
           strongly
           and
           universally
           laid
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           manifest
           that
           the
           Antichristian
           party
           had
           never
           so
           great
           advantage
           against
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           began
           ,
           as
           now
           they
           have
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           Whereas
           formerly
           the
           Popish
           parties
           were
           divided
           ,
           now
           ,
           their
           differences
           being
           composed
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           united
           in
           one
           common
           design
           against
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           and
           Churches
           ;
           and
           their
           head
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           doth
           manage
           their
           common
           interest
           with
           much
           subtlety
           and
           vigour
           ,
           and
           that
           openly
           ,
           by
           innumerable
           Agents
           and
           Emissaries
           ,
           who
           are
           subordinate
           to
           
             the
             Congregation
             de
             propaganda
             fide
          
           ,
           who
           creep
           into
           all
           Protestant
           States
           and
           professions
           ,
           to
           observe
           any
           distance
           or
           divisions
           among
           them
           ,
           to
           widen
           and
           foment
           the
           same
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           stumbling
           blocks
           cunningly
           before
           
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           to
           insinuate
           the
           more
           plausibly
           their
           own
           superstitions
           .
           Hence
           ,
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           the
           popish
           Inquisition
           was
           not
           formerly
           admitted
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           of
           late
           introduced
           under
           a
           new
           name
           of
           
             the
             Congregation
             de
             propaganda
             fide
          
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           Inquisition
           in
           effect
           ,
           and
           hath
           begun
           to
           act
           there
           with
           publick
           Authority
           ,
           prohibiting
           all
           commerce
           from
           abroad
           ,
           for
           the
           vent
           of
           Divinity
           books
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           they
           do
           not
           suffer
           Bibles
           brought
           from
           Geneva
           to
           be
           sold
           any
           where
           ,
           but
           do
           confiscate
           them
           .
           And
           in
           every
           City
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           a
           Church
           of
           Protestants
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           Emissaries
           ,
           belonging
           to
           
             the
             Congregation
             de
             propaganda
             fide
          
           ,
           setled
           ,
           to
           oppose
           and
           vex
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           intended
           that
           this
           designe
           shall
           be
           prosecuted
           universally
           against
           all
           protestant
           Churches
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           Protestant
           States
           shall
           be
           sufficiently
           weakned
           ,
           by
           divisions
           among
           themselves
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           that
           ,
           whilest
           Satans
           Instruments
           are
           so
           active
           and
           united
           to
           advance
           
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           we
           who
           are
           sujects
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           wayes
           bound
           to
           advance
           it
           ,
           are
           so
           carelesse
           of
           Christ
           his
           interest
           ,
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           prophanenesse
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           blasphemies
           ,
           and
           wickednesses
           break
           forth
           ,
           to
           the
           reproach
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           divided
           professo●s
           thereof
           seek
           &
           follow
           eagerly
           their
           own
           advantages
           ,
           of
           power
           and
           places
           to
           undermine
           the
           settlement
           of
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           while
           the
           enemies
           have
           Agents
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           an
           universal
           correspondency
           to
           weaken
           us
           by
           division
           ,
           &
           then
           to
           ruin
           us
           ;
           no
           such
           way
           of
           Agency
           or
           correspondency
           is
           set
           on
           foot
           by
           publick
           Authority
           among
           us
           to
           ingage
           the
           godly-wise
           &
           peaceable
           to
           joyn
           with
           us
           to
           lay
           the
           cōmon-Gospel-interest
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           communicate
           counsel
           and
           assistance
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           one
           another
           suitably
           to
           the
           exigencies
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           when
           help
           faileth
           on
           earth
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           procured
           from
           the
           mighty
           God
           immediately
           .
           For
           which
           the
           Lord
           may
           justly
           dash
           us
           into
           pieces
           ,
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           as
           vessels
           unfit
           for
           his
           honour
           and
           service
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           This
           being
           the
           present
           state
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           in
           Europe
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           instruct
           you
           to
           excercise
           this
           hope
           aright
           ,
           in
           reference
           thereunto
           :
           Which
           that
           I
           may
           do
           ,
           I
           must
           clear
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           
           What
           disposition
           of
           spirit
           is
           necessary
           to
           qualifie
           the
           person
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           a
           fit
           subject
           of
           this
           hope
           .
           2.
           
           How
           they
           who
           are
           thus
           qualified
           must
           excercise
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           whosoever
           would
           have
           and
           excercise
           this
           hope
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           publick
           state
           of
           the
           afflicted
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           and
           excercise
           publick
           spirits
           in
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           sanctified
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           joyned
           unto
           Christ
           visibly
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           take
           to
           heart
           the
           publick
           state
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Christ
           his
           interest
           in
           them
           ,
           whatever
           their
           own
           private
           condition
           is
           ,
           and
           to
           prefer
           the
           publick
           concernments
           before
           and
           above
           their
           own
           private
           ,
           in
           their
           judgments
           ,
           affections
           ,
           and
           indeavours
           .
           We
           must
           esteem
           that
           spiritual
           Society
           ,
           
           and
           the
           concernments
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           more
           considerable
           then
           our
           own
           .
           Hereof
           God
           himself
           gives
           us
           example
           ,
           who
           preferres
           his
           Church
           before
           and
           above
           all
           the
           World
           besides
           ,
           as
           his
           
             chief
             treasure
             ,
             Exod.
          
           19.
           5.
           his
           
             jewels
             ,
             Mal.
          
           3.
           17.
           tels
           them
           that
           they
           are
           so
           
             precious
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             honourable
             and
             loved
             of
             him
          
           ;
           that
           he
           
             will
             give
             men
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             people
             for
             their
             life
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           43.
           4.
           as
           he
           did
           call
           off
           Senacherib
           from
           Jerusalem
           ,
           by
           sending
           Tirrhaka
           the
           King
           of
           Aethiopia
           ,
           to
           invade
           his
           land
           ,
           and
           so
           gave
           both
           Aethiopians
           and
           Aegyptians
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           free
           his
           Church
           from
           him
           .
           Now
           ,
           Gods
           judgment
           of
           persons
           and
           things
           should
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           judgment
           .
           For
           we
           know
           that
           the
           judgment
           of
           God
           is
           according
           to
           truth
           .
           So
           did
           Moses
           ,
           whose
           love
           acted
           so
           highly
           from
           his
           high
           esteem
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Gods
           interest
           of
           honour
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           God
           offered
           to
           make
           him
           a
           great
           Nation
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           let
           him
           alone
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           consume
           Israel
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           Exod.
           33.
           10.
           yet
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           accepting
           
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           prayed
           the
           Lord
           to
           forgive
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           to
           blot
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           which
           he
           had
           written
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             32.
             
             David
          
           was
           so
           strongly
           ingaged
           in
           his
           affections
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           his
           petitions
           were
           to
           be
           put
           into
           one
           ;
           it
           should
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           
             might
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             behold
             his
             beauty
             there
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           27.
           4.
           he
           had
           
             rather
             be
             one
             day
          
           there
           ,
           
             then
             a
             thousand
             elsewhere
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             be
             a
             Door-keeper
             in
             Gods
             House
             ,
             than
             to
             dwel
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             Psal
             .
             84.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           The
           place
           of
           the
           publick
           holy
           assemblies
           ,
           was
           a
           Tent
           ,
           a
           Tabernacle
           ,
           an
           unfixed
           ,
           a
           moveable
           place
           ,
           yet
           he
           cals
           that
           an
           House
           ,
           a
           fixed
           Mansion
           .
           The
           people
           dwelt
           in
           houses
           firmly
           built
           upon
           foundations
           ;
           yet
           David
           accounted
           the
           houses
           of
           wicked
           men
           Tabernacles
           ;
           he
           looked
           for
           no
           stability
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           fellowship
           of
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Covenant
           .
           See
           how
           affectionately
           he
           speaks
           of
           Church
           Assemblies
           and
           Communion
           with
           them
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             122.
          
           8
           ,
           9.
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           and
           spirit
           
           were
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           Babilonish
           Captivity
           ,
           Psal
           .
           137.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           the
           same
           spirit
           works
           the
           like
           disposition
           in
           all
           the
           members
           of
           Christs
           mystical
           body
           ;
           
             whether
             one
             member
             suffer
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             suffer
             with
             it
             ;
             or
             one
             member
             be
             honoured
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             rejoyce
             with
             it
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           12.
           26.
           
           And
           they
           see
           good
           reason
           for
           their
           so
           acting
           in
           the
           concernments
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           .
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           know
           that
           God
           hath
           recorded
           his
           Name
           there
           ;
           and
           his
           Name
           is
           put
           upon
           Church
           members
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           Name
           is
           honoured
           ,
           or
           dishonoured
           ,
           as
           things
           are
           well
           or
           ill
           with
           his
           Church
           .
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Josua
           was
           so
           exceedingly
           afflicted
           for
           the
           flight
           of
           the
           people
           before
           Ai
           ,
           though
           but
           about
           thirty
           six
           were
           slain
           ;
           
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             Israel
             flies
             before
             the
             enemies
             ?
             and
             the
             Canaanites
             will
             hear
             of
             it
             ,
             &c.
             and
             what
             wilt
             thou
             do
             to
             thy
             great
             Name
             ?
             Iosh
             .
          
           7.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Therefore
           Christ
           teacheth
           us
           to
           joyn
           these
           together
           immediately
           ;
           
             Hallowed
             be
             thy
             Name
             :
             Thy
             Kingdom
             come
             ,
          
           to
           shew
           us
           that
           answerable
           to
           the
           well
           
           being
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           honour
           of
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           in
           this
           World.
           2.
           
           They
           know
           that
           the
           welfare
           of
           all
           States
           and
           people
           ,
           where
           Churches
           are
           ,
           depends
           upon
           the
           welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           so
           runs
           the
           promise
           ;
           
             Israel
             shall
             be
             a
             blessing
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           19.
           24.
           
           Hence
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Saints
           could
           not
           be
           satisfied
           with
           their
           own
           private
           welfare
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           was
           in
           affliction
           and
           danger
           ,
           or
           under
           reproach
           .
           As
           you
           may
           see
           in
           
             Vriah
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             11.
          
           11.
           in
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
             Neh.
          
           1.
           3
           ,
           4.
           with
           2.
           2
           ,
           &c.
           and
           in
           Daniel
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           as
           highly
           preferred
           ,
           as
           a
           subject
           could
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           Monarchy
           ,
           Dan.
           10.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           Hence
           also
           ,
           when
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           double
           affliction
           upon
           them
           ,
           both
           publick
           and
           private
           ;
           the
           publick
           hath
           swallowed
           up
           the
           private
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           inconsiderable
           ,
           in
           comparison
           .
           As
           we
           see
           in
           
             Eli.
             1
             Sam.
          
           4.
           18.
           and
           his
           daughter
           in
           law
           ,
           the
           wife
           of
           
             Phineas
             ,
             ver
             .
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           Lastly
           ,
           hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           have
           had
           a
           double
           opportunity
           ,
           
           of
           doing
           or
           procuring
           good
           to
           the
           publick
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           own
           private
           ;
           they
           have
           preferred
           the
           publick
           advantage
           before
           their
           own
           private
           interest
           .
           Thus
           Terentius
           a
           Christian
           Commander
           in
           the
           Wars
           under
           the
           Emperor
           Valens
           ,
           who
           was
           an
           Arrian
           ,
           being
           willed
           by
           that
           Emperor
           ,
           for
           a
           special
           service
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           demand
           what
           he
           would
           ,
           made
           his
           petition
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           which
           he
           presented
           to
           him
           in
           writing
           ;
           that
           the
           Christians
           might
           have
           the
           liberty
           of
           a
           Church
           by
           themselves
           ,
           to
           worship
           God
           apart
           from
           the
           Arrians
           .
           The
           Emperor
           read
           his
           petition
           ,
           and
           disliking
           it
           ,
           tore
           it
           ,
           and
           threw
           it
           away
           .
           Terentius
           meekly
           gathered
           up
           the
           scattered
           pieces
           ,
           and
           professed
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           not
           be
           heard
           in
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           make
           any
           suit
           for
           his
           own
           profit
           .
           How
           may
           this
           worthy
           man
           shame
           most
           Christians
           ,
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           their
           garners
           may
           be
           ful
           ,
           their
           sheep
           multiply
           ,
           their
           oxen
           be
           strong
           to
           labour
           ,
           their
           sons
           be
           as
           plants
           grown
           up
           ,
           and
           their
           daughters
           polished
           and
           
           set
           forth
           with
           ornaments
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           no
           complaining
           in
           the
           streets
           ;
           think
           themselves
           happy
           ,
           and
           regard
           not
           what
           becomes
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           of
           Christs
           cause
           and
           interest
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           take
           not
           to
           heart
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Gods
           people
           ;
           if
           their
           trading
           increase
           ;
           one
           good
           bargain
           will
           more
           comfort
           them
           then
           all
           the
           calamities
           of
           the
           Church
           can
           grieve
           them
           ;
           they
           can
           hear
           and
           speak
           of
           the
           breaches
           and
           ruins
           of
           Sion
           ,
           as
           the
           Athenians
           did
           of
           news
           ,
           without
           remorse
           ,
           or
           regard
           .
           Brethren
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           weighty
           matter
           to
           read
           letters
           ,
           and
           receive
           intelligence
           in
           them
           concerning
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           You
           had
           need
           to
           lift
           up
           your
           hearts
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           about
           to
           read
           your
           letters
           from
           our
           native
           Country
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           wisdom
           and
           hearts
           duly
           affected
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           receive
           such
           intelligences
           ,
           as
           you
           ought
           .
           For
           God
           looks
           upon
           every
           man
           ,
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           with
           a
           jealous
           eye
           ,
           observing
           with
           what
           workings
           of
           bowels
           they
           read
           or
           speak
           of
           the
           concernments
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           You
           see
           ,
           in
           Amos
           6.
           6.
           how
           his
           wrath
           was
           incensed
           
           against
           those
           who
           solaced
           themselves
           with
           their
           private
           prosperity
           ,
           but
           
             were
             not
             sick
          
           ,
           their
           hearts
           aked
           not
           ,
           
             for
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Joseph
          
           .
           3.
           
           They
           know
           that
           ,
           if
           they
           with-draw
           from
           being
           helpful
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           God
           will
           do
           good
           to
           his
           Church
           without
           them
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           be
           avenged
           upon
           them
           that
           desert
           or
           neglect
           his
           cause
           and
           people
           .
           This
           Argument
           Mordecai
           used
           to
           Hester
           ,
           in
           
             Hest
             .
             4.
          
           13
           ,
           14.
           and
           it
           prevailed
           mightily
           with
           her
           to
           run
           the
           utmost
           hazard
           of
           her
           own
           person
           ,
           when
           there
           might
           be
           hope
           of
           some
           good
           to
           the
           Church
           thereby
           ,
           ver
           .
           16.
           
           For
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Meroz
           was
           cursed
           by
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             because
             they
             came
             not
             to
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             mighty
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           5.
           23.
           
           Though
           men
           cannot
           help
           the
           Lord
           ,
           essentially
           or
           personally
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           said
           to
           help
           him
           ,
           relatively
           ,
           in
           his
           cause
           and
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           own
           his
           cause
           and
           people
           ,
           and
           appear
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           when
           Satan
           and
           his
           instruments
           raise
           persecutions
           and
           reproaches
           against
           them
           :
           Though
           the
           Lord
           needs
           not
           mens
           help
           ,
           
           in
           such
           cases
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             there
             was
             no
             mon
             ,
             no
             intercessor
             ,
             his
             own
             arm
             brought
             salvation
             unto
             him
             ,
             Isa.
          
           51.
           16.
           yet
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           shew
           on
           whose
           side
           we
           stand
           .
           For
           Christ
           will
           look
           at
           them
           as
           his
           enemies
           that
           disown
           his
           cause
           and
           people
           ,
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             is
             not
             with
             me
             ,
             is
             against
             me
             ,
             Mat.
             12.
             30.
             
          
           Are
           the
           people
           and
           wayes
           of
           God
           under
           reproach
           ?
           Christ
           is
           reproachd
           in
           them
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           
             Rom.
             15.
             3.
             
             Object
          
           .
           Ah!
           but
           they
           are
           called
           fools
           and
           fanaticks
           ?
           Answ
           .
           When
           was
           it
           otherwise
           ?
           Bernard
           complained
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           
           in
           his
           time
           ;
           
             Ipsa
             Religio
             in
             opprobrium
             venit
             ,
             &
             timor
             Domini
             simplicitas
             reputatur
             ,
             ne
             dicam
             ,
             fatuitas
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           
             Religion
             it self
             comes
             into
             reproach
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             accounted
             simplicity
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             not
             folly
             .
          
           And
           ,
           before
           him
           ,
           Augustine
           describes
           the
           scoffs
           
           and
           frumps
           of
           luke-warm
           professors
           against
           the
           zeal
           of
           those
           
           that
           were
           
             fervent
             in
             spirit
             ,
             serving
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Quid
             insanis
             ?
             aiunt
             nimius
             est
             .
             Nuncquid
             alii
             non
             sunt
             Christiani
             ?
             Ista
             stultitia
             est
             ,
             dementia
             est
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           
             Why
             art
             thou
             mad
             ?
             say
             they
             ,
             your
             zeal
             is
             too
             much
             .
             What
             ?
             are
             none
             Christians
             but
             you
             ?
             That
             is
             folly
             ,
             it
             is
             fanatiquenesse
             .
          
           And
           ,
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           long
           ,
           how
           were
           the
           ancient
           Christians
           in
           the
           Ten
           Persecutions
           300
           ,
           years
           after
           Christ
           traduced
           reproached
           !
           Rev.
           12.
           10.
           
           Before
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           Paul
           saith
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             we
             are
             fools
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             &c
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           4.
           10.
           and
           ,
           
             if
             we
             be
             besides
             our selves
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             13.
             
             Peter
          
           and
           John
           esteemed
           it
           a
           grace
           to
           be
           disgraced
           for
           Christ
           ,
           Acts
           5.
           41.
           
           Christ
           well
           knew
           how
           crosse
           to
           the
           natural
           affection
           of
           all
           men
           reproach
           and
           disgrace
           is
           ;
           therefore
           he
           ,
           to
           arme
           his
           disciples
           against
           it
           ,
           shews
           them
           the
           happinesse
           they
           should
           have
           by
           suffering
           reproaches
           and
           revilings
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           11
           ,
           12.
           and
           the
           wo●●●
           issue
           of
           declining
           it
           ,
           Mar.
           8.
           28.
           
           Christ
           added
           ,
           as
           a
           motive
           ,
           to
           incourage
           his
           
           Disciples
           in
           suffering
           reproaches
           ,
           that
           so
           
             persecuted
             they
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
          
           12.
           which
           of
           the
           Prophets
           escaped
           sharp
           tryals
           ,
           this
           way
           ?
           yea
           ,
           David
           himself
           ,
           though
           a
           King
           ,
           was
           despised
           by
           Michal
           for
           his
           zeal
           in
           bringing
           home
           the
           Ark
           ,
           and
           dancing
           before
           it
           ,
           with
           his
           head
           uncovered
           ,
           
             as
             one
             of
             the
             vain
             persons
             ,
          
           said
           she
           :
           but
           David
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           discouraged
           thereby
           ,
           that
           his
           zeal
           was
           more
           inflamed
           ,
           and
           his
           resolution
           increased
           ;
           
             it
             was
             before
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             which
             chose
             me
             before
             thy
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             vile
             then
             thus
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             base
             ,
             in
             mine
             own
             sight
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Sam.
          
           6.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           I
           have
           spoken
           the
           more
           largely
           unto
           this
           ,
           because
           the
           present
           temptation
           of
           this
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           is
           the
           reproachful
           titles
           put
           upon
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           whom
           prophane
           men
           call
           Phanaticks
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           he
           is
           a
           fool
           that
           will
           be
           laughed
           out
           of
           his
           coat
           ;
           much
           mure
           is
           he
           a
           fool
           ,
           and
           a
           mad
           man
           ,
           that
           will
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           laughed
           out
           of
           heaven
           ,
           that
           will
           hazard
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           soul
           ,
           and
           salvation
           
           to
           free
           himself
           from
           the
           mocks
           and
           scoffs
           of
           a
           prophane
           and
           sinful
           World.
           If
           Christ
           had
           not
           ,
           for
           our
           sakes
           
             endured
             the
             crosse
             ,
             despising
             the
             shame
             ,
          
           we
           could
           never
           have
           been
           redeemed
           and
           saved
           ;
           
             let
             us
             go
             forth
             therefore
             unto
             him
             ,
             without
             the
             Camp
             ,
             bearing
             his
             reproach
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.
           13.
           
           In
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Hebrews
           are
           exhorted
           to
           
             call
             to
             remembrance
             the
             former
             dayes
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             illuminated
             ,
             they
             endured
             a
             great
             fight
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             partly
             ,
             whilest
             they
             were
             made
             a
             gazing
             stock
             ,
             both
             by
             reproaches
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ;
             and
             partly
             ,
             whilest
             they
             became
             companions
             of
             them
             that
             were
             so
             used
             ,
             Heb.
          
           10.
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           Let
           us
           do
           likewise
           ,
           and
           own
           the
           reproached
           and
           persecuted
           people
           and
           cause
           of
           Christ
           in
           suffering
           times
           .
           With-hold
           not
           countenance
           ,
           entertainment
           ,
           protection
           ,
           from
           such
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           from
           other
           Countreys
           ,
           as
           from
           France
           or
           England
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           place
           .
           
             Be
             not
             forgetful
             to
             entertain
             strangers
             ;
             for
             thereby
             some
             have
             entertained
             Angels
             unawares
             .
             Remember
             them
             
             that
             are
             in
             bonds
             ,
             as
             bound
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             them
             which
             suffer
             adversity
             ,
             as
             being
             your selves
             also
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             Heb.
          
           13.
           2
           ,
           3.
           the
           Lord
           required
           this
           of
           Moab
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Make
             thy
             shadow
             ,
             as
             the
             night
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             noon
             day
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           provide
           safe
           and
           comfortable
           shelter
           and
           refreshment
           for
           my
           people
           ,
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           persecution
           and
           opposition
           raised
           against
           them
           ,
           
             hide
             the
             out-casts
             ,
             bewray
             not
             him
             that
             wandereth
             .
             Let
             mine
             out-casts
             dwell
             with
             thee
             Moab
             ,
             be
             thou
             a
             covert
             to
             them
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             spoiler
             ,
             Isa
             .
             16.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Object
             .
          
           But
           so
           I
           may
           expose
           my self
           to
           be
           spoiled
           or
           troubled
           ?
           He
           therefore
           ,
           to
           remove
           this
           objection
           ,
           addeth
           ,
           
             for
             the
             danger
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             the
             spoiler
             ceaseth
             ,
             the
             treaders
             down
             ,
             are
             consumed
             out
             of
             the
             land
             .
          
           While
           we
           are
           attending
           to
           our
           duty
           ,
           in
           owning
           ,
           and
           harbouring
           Christs
           witnesses
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           providing
           for
           their
           and
           our
           safety
           ,
           by
           destroying
           those
           that
           would
           destroy
           his
           people
           .
           Two
           helps
           I
           shall
           propound
           ,
           to
           arm
           you
           against
           those
           fears
           of
           reproach
           ,
           or
           dangers
           ,
           
           whereby
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           drawn
           to
           flinch
           from
           the
           cause
           and
           witnesses
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           suffering
           times
           .
           1.
           
           Strengthen
           your
           faith
           .
           A
           sight
           of
           the
           invisible
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           recompence
           of
           reward
           so
           quickened
           and
           strengthened
           the
           faith
           of
           Moses
           ,
           that
           
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             suffer
             affliction
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             ;
             esteeming
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             greater
             riches
             ,
             then
             the
             treasures
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             Heb.
          
           11.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           And
           ,
           as
           faith
           will
           strengthen
           you
           hereunto
           ;
           so
           faith
           will
           be
           strengthened
           hereby
           ,
           in
           your
           prayers
           against
           being
           lead
           into
           temptation
           ,
           and
           left
           unto
           scandalous
           evils
           ,
           that
           might
           expose
           you
           to
           just
           reproach
           .
           Therefore
           David
           having
           put
           up
           this
           request
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           none
           that
           wait
           on
           God
           and
           seek
           him
           should
           be
           ashamed
           or
           confounded
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           urgeth
           this
           ,
           as
           an
           Argument
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           his
           faith
           ;
           
             Because
             for
             thy
             sake
             I
             have
             born
             reproach
             ,
             shame
             hath
             covered
             my
             face
             ,
             Psal
             .
             69.
             5.
             6
             ,
          
           7.
           2.
           
           Exalt
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           highest
           object
           of
           your
           fear
           .
           Fear
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           
           ought
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           fear
           him
           above
           all
           .
           The
           greater
           fear
           will
           expel
           the
           lesser
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Lord
           prescribes
           this
           fearing
           him
           aright
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           remedy
           against
           all
           carnal
           fears
           ,
           whereby
           men
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           hindred
           from
           obeying
           God
           in
           those
           duties
           that
           will
           expose
           men
           to
           hurt
           from
           the
           creature
           ,
           Isa
           .
           8.
           12
           ,
           13.
           and
           
             Chap.
             51.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
          
           13.
           
           So
           doth
           Christ
           ,
           in
           
             Mat.
             10.
          
           28.
           
           The
           balking
           of
           any
           duty
           ,
           which
           God
           commandeth
           ,
           is
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           bring
           upon
           you
           ,
           by
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           very
           evil
           ,
           which
           you
           fear
           that
           the
           doing
           of
           your
           duty
           will
           expose
           you
           to
           ,
           by
           the
           wrath
           of
           men
           .
           This
           was
           that
           Argument
           ,
           which
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremy
           used
           ,
           to
           Zedekiah
           ,
           in
           Jer.
           38.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           Because
           he
           ,
           fearing
           lest
           the
           Iews
           ,
           that
           were
           fallen
           to
           the
           Caldaeans
           ,
           should
           deliver
           him
           into
           their
           hand
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           mock
           him
           ;
           by
           disobeying
           the
           Commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           brought
           upon
           himself
           ,
           as
           a
           just
           punishment
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           thing
           which
           he
           feared
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           shewn
           ,
           for
           your
           instruction
           ,
           is
           ,
           how
           they
           that
           are
           so
           qualified
           should
           exercise
           this
           hope
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           publick
           concernments
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           in
           this
           their
           low
           and
           afflicted
           condition
           .
           For
           this
           purpose
           I
           shall
           propound
           two
           directions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           See
           that
           you
           lay
           a
           sure
           foundation
           of
           this
           hope
           ,
           a
           firm
           ground-work
           for
           this
           hope
           to
           be
           built
           and
           exercised
           upon
           ;
           faith
           in
           God
           as
           his
           Churches
           portion
           ,
           is
           this
           ground-work
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           let
           the
           eye
           of
           your
           faith
           ,
           through
           the
           glasse
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           look
           unto
           God
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           as
           Jehosaphat
           did
           ,
           in
           2
           
             Chron.
             20.
             12.
             
             We
             have
             no
             might
             against
             this
             great
             company
             that
             commeth
             against
             us
             ;
             neither
             know
             we
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             our
             eyes
             are
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           Look
           not
           so
           much
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           sense
           downward
           ,
           and
           round
           about
           you
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           upward
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           scripture-promises
           .
           There
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           open
           your
           eyes
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           more
           are
           with
           the
           Church
           and
           cause
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           can
           be
           against
           them
           .
           This
           course
           
           David
           took
           ,
           and
           was
           comforted
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           was
           surrounded
           with
           dangers
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             25.
             15.
             
             Mine
             eyes
             are
             ever
             towards
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             for
             he
             shall
             pluck
             my
             feet
             out
             of
             the
             net
             .
          
           That
           your
           faith
           in
           God
           may
           be
           strengthened
           in
           this
           hour
           of
           temptation
           ,
           in
           these
           times
           of
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Joseph
           ;
           consider
           three
           things
           :
           1.
           
           Christ
           his
           interest
           of
           propriery
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           For
           the
           Church
           is
           Christs
           Vineyard
           .
           
             The
             Vineyard
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             is
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Isa
             .
             5.
             7.
             
             Salomons
          
           Vineyard
           in
           Baal-haman
           was
           the
           choicest
           parcel
           of
           his
           lands
           .
           Christs
           Vineyard
           is
           the
           chiefest
           part
           of
           his
           inheritance
           in
           the
           World.
           
             Salomon
             let
             forth
             his
             Vineyard
             to
             Keepers
             .
          
           But
           of
           this
           Vineyard
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             Vineyard
             which
             is
             mine
             ,
             is
             before
             me
             ,
             Cant.
          
           8.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Christ
           doth
           not
           let
           forth
           his
           Vineyard
           unto
           Keepers
           ,
           but
           himself
           keeps
           it
           under
           his
           own
           eye
           continually
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           when
           his
           Vineyard
           answers
           not
           his
           cost
           and
           pains
           bestowed
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             when
             he
             looketh
             that
             it
             should
             bring
             forth
             
             grapes
             ,
             it
             brings
             forth
             wild
             grapes
             ,
          
           then
           ,
           
             he
             will
             take
             away
             the
             hedge
             thereof
             ,
             and
             break
             down
             the
             wall
             hereof
             ,
          
           and
           then
           
             it
             shall
             be
             eaten
             up
             ,
             and
             trodden
             down
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           5.
           4
           ,
           5.
           then
           
             the
             boar
             out
             of
             the
             Wood
             will
             waste
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             wild
             beast
             of
             the
             field
             will
             devour
             it
             ,
          
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           till
           God
           attain
           his
           end
           ,
           in
           their
           repentance
           and
           amendment
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           will
           be
           intreated
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           look
           down
           from
           heaven
           and
           behold
           and
           visit
           this
           Vine
           ,
           Psal
           .
           80.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           And
           when
           it
           becomes
           
             a
             Vineyard
             of
             red
             wine
          
           ,
           holding
           forth
           the
           value
           and
           vertue
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           their
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           see
           what
           he
           saith
           of
           it
           :
           
             I
             the
             Lord
             do
             keep
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             water
             it
             every
             moment
             ;
             lest
             any
             hurt
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             keep
             it
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             Isa
             .
             27.
             2
             ,
          
           3.
           2.
           
           The
           Church
           is
           Christs
           house
           ,
           
             the
             house
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
          
           15.
           an
           house
           which
           cost
           him
           more
           then
           all
           the
           silver
           ,
           and
           gold
           ,
           and
           precious
           stones
           in
           the
           world
           will
           amount
           unto
           .
           For
           
             God
             purchased
             the
             Church
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           Christ
           is
           the
           builder
           and
           governor
           
           of
           it
           ,
           Heb.
           3.
           3
           ,
           6.
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           see
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           suffers
           any
           hurt
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           repaired
           ,
           and
           kept
           in
           repair
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Church
           is
           Christs
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           maintain
           against
           all
           rebels
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           at
           large
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           Psalm
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Church
           is
           Christs
           spouse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           nearer
           and
           dearer
           to
           him
           then
           any
           other
           society
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
             At
             his
             right
             hand
             stands
             the
             Queen
             in
             gold
             of
             Ophir
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           45.
           9.
           as
           Salomon
           set
           his
           Mother
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           she
           was
           next
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           other
           his
           subjects
           .
           Ahasuerosh
           his
           wrath
           was
           so
           incensed
           against
           Haman
           ,
           for
           plotting
           against
           his
           Queen
           ,
           and
           her
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           determined
           evil
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           saw
           him
           fallen
           upon
           the
           bed
           whereon
           Hester
           was
           (
           though
           he
           did
           it
           to
           make
           request
           for
           his
           life
           )
           his
           wrath
           so
           boiled
           up
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           ;
           
             will
             he
             force
             the
             Queen
             also
             before
             me
             in
             the
             house
             ?
          
           Then
           they
           covered
           Hamans
           face
           ,
           and
           ,
           at
           the
           Kings
           command
           ,
           hanged
           him
           upon
           the
           Gallows
           which
           he
           had
           prepared
           for
           Mordecai
           ,
           as
           
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           7th
           .
           Chapter
           of
           Hester
           .
           The
           love
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           spouse
           ,
           infinitely
           exceeds
           the
           love
           of
           Ahasuerosh
           to
           Hester
           .
           Therefore
           they
           consult
           misery
           and
           ruin
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           families
           ,
           who
           plot
           against
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           wo
           to
           them
           that
           would
           force
           the
           Church
           to
           their
           own
           wills
           and
           devises
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           .
           5.
           
           The
           Church
           is
           Christs
           body
           and
           fulnesse
           ;
           Christ
           hath
           not
           his
           fulnesse
           without
           his
           Church
           .
           
             God
             hath
             put
             all
             things
             under
             Christs
             feet
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             him
             that
             filleth
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             Eph.
          
           1.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           Hence
           he
           sympathiseth
           with
           them
           .
           
             In
             all
             their
             afflictions
             he
             is
             afflicted
             ,
             Isa
             .
             63.
             9.
          
           and
           what
           is
           done
           against
           them
           ,
           is
           done
           against
           him
           .
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
             Acts
          
           9.
           4.
           as
           when
           the
           least
           toe
           is
           trodden
           upon
           ,
           the
           head
           ,
           by
           the
           tongue
           ,
           cries
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           hurt
           me
           ?
           you
           see
           what
           Christs
           interest
           of
           propriety
           in
           his
           Church
           is
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           greatest
           that
           can
           be
           .
           For
           it
           is
           his
           
           Vineyard
           ,
           yea
           ,
           more
           ,
           his
           house
           ,
           yet
           higher
           ,
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           yet
           dearer
           ,
           his
           spouse
           ,
           and
           nearer
           yet
           ,
           his
           own
           body
           .
           And
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           propriety
           is
           of
           great
           force
           with
           all
           ,
           to
           use
           all
           their
           wisdom
           and
           power
           to
           maintain
           and
           preserve
           their
           interest
           .
           Much
           more
           will
           Christ
           vindicate
           his
           own
           interest
           of
           propriety
           in
           his
           Church
           against
           all
           opposers
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Consider
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           whereinto
           God
           hath
           taken
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           promises
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           branches
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           belong
           unto
           them
           thereby
           .
           God
           saith
           unto
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             I
             sware
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             a
             Covenant
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             becamest
             mine
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           16.
           8.
           and
           of
           God
           it
           is
           said
           ;
           
             he
             will
             ever
             be
             mindful
             of
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             Psal
             .
             111.
             5.
          
           upon
           this
           ground
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           strengthened
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           a
           very
           low
           and
           forlorn
           state
           ,
           to
           plead
           with
           God
           ;
           
             Doubtlesse
             thou
             art
             our
             Father
             ,
             though
             Abraham
             be
             ignorant
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             Israel
             acknowledge
             us
             not
             ;
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             art
             our
             Father
             ,
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             thy
             Name
             is
             
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           63.
           16.
           and
           again
           ,
           in
           
             verse
             19.
             
             We
             are
             thine
             ,
             thou
             never
             bearest
             rule
             over
             them
             ,
             thy
             Name
             was
             not
             called
             upon
             of
             them
             .
          
           The
           promises
           that
           belong
           unto
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           under
           this
           relation
           ,
           are
           innumerable
           .
           I
           shall
           touch
           upon
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           that
           are
           suitable
           unto
           them
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           opposition
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             wicked
             plotteth
             (
             or
             practiseth
             )
             against
             the
             just
             ,
             and
             gnasheth
             at
             him
             with
             his
             teeth
             .
             The
             Lord
             shall
             laugh
             at
             him
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           shall
           render
           him
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           he
           plots
           to
           make
           the
           Church
           be
           unto
           the
           world
           )
           
             for
             he
             seeth
             that
             his
             day
             is
             comming
             .
          
           By
           
             his
             Day
          
           ,
           is
           meant
           ,
           his
           dismal
           day
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           his
           calamity
           ,
           the
           day
           appointed
           of
           God
           for
           his
           punishment
           ,
           the
           destruction
           ,
           the
           day
           when
           their
           iniquity
           shall
           have
           an
           end
           .
           Such
           a
           day
           is
           comming
           upon
           them
           :
           Therefore
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           in
           
             verse
             17.
             
             For
             the
             arms
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             broken
             ;
             but
             Jehovah
             upholdeth
             the
             righteous
             .
             Behold
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             I
             will
             make
             Jerusalem
             a
             Cup
             of
             trembling
             unto
             all
             
             people
             that
             besiege
             it
             round
             about
             ,
             Zac.
             12.
          
           2.
           
           The
           besiegers
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           think
           they
           may
           as
           easily
           swallow
           it
           up
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           may
           drink
           a
           cup
           of
           wine
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           delightsome
           unto
           them
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           but
           they
           shall
           find
           it
           a
           cup
           of
           giddinesse
           ,
           a
           drink
           too
           strong
           for
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           a
           cup
           of
           poyson
           ,
           that
           will
           cast
           them
           into
           a
           drunken
           sleep
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           awakened
           ,
           horrour
           ,
           astonishment
           ,
           trembling
           shall
           seize
           upon
           them
           .
           It
           is
           added
           ,
           in
           
             verse
             3.
             
             And
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             Jerusalem
             a
             burdensome
             stone
             ,
             for
             all
             people
             ;
             all
             that
             burden
             themselves
             with
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             cut
             in
             pieces
             ;
             though
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             earth
             be
             gathered
             together
             against
             it
             .
          
           It
           is
           folly
           for
           any
           one
           to
           lift
           at
           a
           stone
           ,
           that
           being
           too
           heavy
           for
           him
           to
           manage
           ,
           will
           fall
           upon
           him
           and
           break
           his
           bones
           .
           Such
           a
           stone
           shall
           all
           that
           lift
           at
           the
           Church
           to
           remove
           it
           out
           of
           its
           place
           ,
           find
           it
           to
           be
           unto
           themselves
           .
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           power
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           is
           given
           ,
           hath
           said
           ,
           speaking
           of
           Peters
           confessing
           him
           
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           with
           a
           divine
           faith
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           wrought
           by
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Father
           )
           
             upon
             this
             Rock
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             The
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ,
          
           signifie
           all
           the
           power
           and
           policy
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           instruments
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           prevail
           against
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           taken
           indefinitely
           .
           He
           will
           preserve
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           one
           place
           or
           other
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           maugre
           all
           their
           malice
           .
           These
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           promises
           ,
           are
           
             the
             streams
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           flowing
           from
           that
           river
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           
             make
             glad
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           is
           his
           Church
           ,
           even
           when
           
             the
             waters
             roar
             ,
             and
             the
             mountains
             are
             shaken
             with
             the
             swelling
             thereof
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           46.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           what
           ever
           changes
           of
           government
           are
           caused
           by
           the
           fury
           of
           a
           tumultuous
           multitude
           ,
           stirred
           up
           by
           Satanand
           his
           instruments
           against
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Consider
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           Christ
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           their
           lowest
           and
           most
           afflicted
           condition
           ;
           according
           to
           Christs
           promise
           to
           them
           ,
           
           being
           taught
           to
           observe
           and
           do
           what
           he
           hath
           commanded
           ,
           
             Lo
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Mat.
          
           28.
           20.
           
           This
           serves
           to
           strengthen
           the
           faith
           of
           Gods
           people
           concerning
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           her
           lowest
           and
           most
           afflicted
           estate
           ;
           that
           
             God
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             ;
             she
             shall
             not
             be
             moved
             ,
             God
             will
             help
             her
             ,
             at
             the
             looking
             forth
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           46.
           5.
           
           It
           is
           night
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           
             the
             nations
             make
             a
             noise
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             are
             moved
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           the
           neXt
           verse
           ;
           yet
           ,
           even
           then
           ,
           the
           Churches
           faith
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           their
           portion
           ,
           being
           quickened
           and
           strengthened
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Jehovah
             of
             Hosts
             is
             with
             us
             ;
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             an
             high
             refuge
             for
             us
             ,
             Selah
             :
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           Therefore
           ,
           that
           this
           consideration
           may
           the
           better
           serve
           to
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           sundry
           Representations
           of
           Gods
           presence
           with
           his
           people
           in
           their
           lowest
           ,
           and
           most
           afflicted
           condition
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           holdeth
           forth
           unto
           us
           .
           Unto
           Abraham
           it
           was
           represented
           ,
           under
           a
           double
           similitude
           :
           1.
           
           
             Of
             fowles
             comming
             
             down
             upon
             the
             earcasses
             ,
          
           about
           to
           be
           sacrificed
           ,
           and
           
             Abrahams
             driving
             them
             away
             ,
             Gen.
          
           15.
           11.
           which
           represented
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           and
           all
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           disturbe
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           their
           religious
           duties
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           and
           that
           seek
           to
           devour
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Kites
           or
           Eagles
           ,
           &c.
           devour
           carcasses
           ,
           and
           Gods
           presence
           and
           readinesse
           to
           drive
           them
           away
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           
             a
             smoaking
             furnace
             and
             a
             burning
             lamp
             ,
             verse
          
           17.
           
           The
           smoaking
           furnace
           ,
           notes
           great
           afflictions
           ,
           fiery
           tryals
           ,
           which
           shall
           befal
           the
           Israel
           of
           God.
           The
           burning
           lamp
           ,
           signifieth
           that
           God
           in
           Christ
           is
           with
           them
           ,
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           to
           save
           them
           ,
           Isa
           .
           62.
           1.
           
           Unto
           Moses
           it
           was
           represented
           under
           
             the
             appearing
             of
             the
             Angel
             of
             God
             in
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             bush
             ,
             the
             bush
             burned
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             bush
             was
             not
             consumed
             .
             Isa
             .
          
           3.
           2.
           
           This
           Moses
           looked
           at
           as
           
             a
             great
             sight
          
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           we
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           bush
           ,
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           burned
           with
           fiery
           tryals
           :
           But
           whence
           is
           it
           that
           it
           is
           not
           consumed
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           from
           the
           
           impotency
           of
           the
           fire
           to
           burn
           the
           bush
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           bush
           to
           resist
           the
           fire
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           appears
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
          
           To
           Ezekiel
           it
           was
           represented
           under
           the
           similitude
           of
           a
           
             valley
             ,
             wherein
             were
             many
             bones
             ,
             and
             they
             very
             dry
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           37.
           2.
           
           The
           valley
           signified
           the
           low
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           many
           dry
           bones
           denoted
           the
           discouraging
           apprehensions
           the
           people
           of
           God
           have
           ,
           when
           they
           look
           upon
           the
           power
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           weaknesse
           ,
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           sense
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           in
           
             verse
             11.
             
             Behold
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             our
             bones
             are
             dried
             ,
             and
             our
             hope
             is
             lost
             ,
             we
             are
             cut
             off
             for
             our
             parts
             :
          
           Yet
           the
           Lord
           to
           quicken
           their
           faith
           ,
           promiseth
           a
           resurrection
           to
           them
           .
           Another
           resemblance
           of
           Gods
           presence
           with
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           greatest
           afflictions
           ,
           we
           have
           in
           those
           three
           companions
           of
           
             Daniel
             ,
             who
             were
             cast
             bound
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           yet
           
             the
             fire
             had
             no
             power
             upon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             singe
             their
             hair
             ,
             or
             to
             change
             their
             coats
             .
          
           The
           reason
           of
           it
           
           was
           ,
           because
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           wIth
           them
           ,
           Dan.
           3.
           25.
           
           Unto
           Zachary
           another
           resemblance
           hereof
           was
           presented
           ;
           he
           
             saw
             ,
             by
             night
             a
             man
             riding
             upon
             a
             red
             horse
             ,
             and
             he
             stood
             among
             the
             myrtle
             trees
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             the
             bottom
             ,
             Zach.
          
           1.
           8.
           
           The
           night
           ,
           is
           the
           time
           of
           affliction
           ;
           the
           bottom
           is
           the
           low
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           likened
           unto
           myrtle
           trees
           for
           its
           sweet
           savour
           unto
           God.
           And
           ,
           in
           this
           low
           afflicted
           estate
           ,
           Christ
           is
           with
           them
           ,
           riding
           upon
           a
           red
           horse
           ,
           as
           ready
           to
           fight
           against
           those
           that
           afflicted
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           intercedes
           and
           receives
           gracious
           answers
           .
           Again
           ,
           in
           Zach.
           12.
           2
           ,
           3.
           the
           Lord
           fore-told
           that
           he
           would
           
             make
             Jerusalem
             a
             Cup
             of
             trembling
             to
             the
             besiegers
             ,
          
           who
           thought
           they
           could
           as
           easily
           swallow
           them
           up
           ,
           as
           one
           may
           drink
           a
           cup
           of
           wine
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           do
           the
           one
           with
           as
           much
           pleasure
           as
           the
           other
           .
           But
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           effects
           of
           this
           cup
           shall
           be
           trembling
           and
           astonishment
           in
           you
           .
           And
           ,
           in
           ver
           .
           3.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             will
             make
             Ierusalem
             a
             burdensome
             stone
             to
             all
             people
             that
             are
             
             gathered
             together
             against
             it
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             cut
             in
             pieces
             .
          
           Then
           they
           will
           see
           cause
           to
           wish
           they
           had
           never
           
             burdened
             themselves
             with
             it
          
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           ,
           upon
           what
           firm
           grounds
           the
           faith
           of
           Gods
           people
           concerning
           the
           good
           purposes
           of
           God
           towards
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           their
           lowest
           ,
           and
           most
           afflicted
           condition
           ,
           may
           be
           strengthened
           and
           setled
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           ground-work
           being
           thus
           laid
           ,
           build
           and
           exercise
           this
           hope
           upon
           it
           ,
           in
           its
           suitable
           operations
           ,
           and
           works
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           its
           purging
           work
           :
           For
           ,
           
             he
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             purgeth
             himself
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
          
           3.
           3.
           
           Then
           we
           work
           with
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           improve
           Gods
           means
           to
           Gods
           end
           .
           Gods
           end
           ,
           in
           afflicting
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           destroy
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           purge
           it
           .
           So
           he
           saith
           ,
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             1.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             I
             will
             turn
             mine
             hand
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             purely
             purge
             away
             thy
             drosse
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             all
             thy
             tinne
             .
             And
             I
             will
             restore
             thy
             Judges
             as
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             thy
             Councellors
             as
             at
             the
             beginning
             ;
             afterward
             thou
             shalt
             be
             called
             the
             City
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             the
             faithful
             City
             .
          
           There
           he
           compares
           the
           afflictions
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           to
           the
           fire
           whereinto
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           is
           cast
           ,
           which
           loseth
           nothing
           thereby
           ,
           but
           its
           drosse
           and
           tinne
           ;
           but
           the
           metal
           it self
           is
           thereby
           made
           more
           pure
           and
           fit
           for
           honourable
           uses
           ,
           and
           services
           .
           In
           the
           27th
           .
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           8.
           and
           9.
           verses
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           expressed
           under
           two
           other
           metaphors
           :
           1.
           
           Of
           an
           Husband-man
           ,
           or
           Vine-dresser
           .
           
             In
             measure
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             branches
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             debate
             with
             it
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Husband-man
           or
           Vinecoome
           ,
           doth
           not
           stock
           up
           the
           roots
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           fruit
           trees
           and
           Vines
           ,
           but
           onely
           lopp
           them
           ,
           and
           prune
           them
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           their
           luxuriant
           and
           superfluous
           branches
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           become
           more
           fruitful
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Of
           stormy
           winds
           .
           He
           instanceth
           in
           the
           East-wind
           ,
           which
           is
           hurtful
           to
           the
           trees
           and
           corn
           ,
           in
           those
           hot
           Eastern
           Countreys
           ,
           by
           blasting
           them
           ,
           Gen.
           41.
           6.
           by
           its
           scorching
           heat
           ,
           whence
           the
           Graecians
           call
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           saith
           he
           will
           so
           order
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           hurt
           shall
           redound
           to
           his
           
           Church
           and
           people
           ,
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             by
             this
             shall
             the
             iniquity
             of
             Jacob
             be
             purged
             ,
             and
             this
             shall
             be
             all
             the
             fruit
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             his
             sin
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           seeing
           this
           is
           Gods
           end
           and
           way
           ;
           let
           all
           the
           Churches
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           act
           accordingly
           ,
           in
           this
           time
           of
           Jacobs
           troubles
           ,
           looking
           up
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           for
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           use
           of
           his
           afflicting
           providences
           ,
           to
           be
           awakened
           and
           excited
           to
           purge
           ,
           first
           ,
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           then
           ,
           the
           Churches
           ,
           more
           fully
           and
           perfectly
           .
           It
           is
           no
           true
           policy
           ,
           but
           folly
           ,
           in
           such
           times
           ,
           to
           seek
           an
           escape
           from
           troubles
           and
           dangers
           ,
           by
           complyance
           with
           the
           inventions
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           customes
           of
           degenerate
           Churches
           and
           Christians
           ,
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           For
           that
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           Gods
           controversie
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           testifieth
           against
           them
           ,
           with
           so
           strong
           and
           open
           rebukes
           .
           But
           account
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           to
           be
           the
           head-point
           and
           beginning
           of
           wisdom
           .
           Till
           men
           exercise
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           begin
           to
           act
           wisely
           .
           This
           point
           of
           true
           wisdom
           God
           
           taught
           Iosuae
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           exceedingly
           dejected
           ,
           in
           Josh
           .
           7.
           10.
           to
           14
           :
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           captivity
           practised
           accordingly
           .
           For
           they
           confessed
           that
           their
           sorrows
           and
           sufferings
           were
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           sins
           ;
           and
           therefore
           resolved
           to
           
             search
             and
             try
             their
             wayes
             and
             turn
             again
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           having
           removed
           the
           impediments
           ,
           their
           hope
           was
           quickened
           to
           
             lift
             up
             their
             hearts
             with
             their
             hands
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             Lam.
             3.
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             Shecaniah
          
           also
           ,
           observing
           how
           the
           hearts
           of
           Gods
           people
           were
           prepared
           to
           seek
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           confessed
           that
           they
           had
           trespassed
           against
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           particular
           sin
           discovered
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           added
           ;
           
             yet
             now
             there
             is
             hope
             in
             Israel
             concerning
             this
             thing
             .
          
           And
           thereupon
           inferred
           ,
           
             Now
             therefore
             let
             us
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             our
             God
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           incouraged
           Ezra
           to
           act
           vigorously
           for
           reformation
           ,
           
             Ezra
             10.
          
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           The
           like
           course
           the
           Church
           resolved
           to
           take
           ,
           upon
           incouragement
           of
           the
           like
           hope
           in
           
             Hos
             .
             6.
             1
          
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           This
           course
           we
           also
           must
           take
           ,
           in
           this
           hour
           of
           temptation
           ,
           if
           
           we
           would
           have
           a
           good
           issue
           of
           these
           afflicting
           dispensations
           ,
           which
           are
           upon
           us
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Exercise
           this
           hope
           in
           its
           quickening
           and
           incouraging
           work
           .
           For
           this
           hope
           is
           a
           
             lively
             hope
             ,
             1
             Pet.
          
           1.
           3.
           
           It
           is
           very
           dishonourable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           uncomely
           for
           Christians
           ,
           to
           be
           despondent
           and
           discouraged
           ,
           in
           such
           times
           of
           trial
           .
           The
           time
           of
           Jacobs
           trial
           should
           be
           the
           time
           of
           Iacobs
           trusting
           in
           God.
           So
           did
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           enemies
           insulted
           ,
           in
           
             Mich.
             7.
             8.
             
             Rejoyce
             not
             against
             me
             ,
             O
             mine
             enemy
             ;
             when
             I
             fall
             ,
             I
             shall
             arise
             ;
             when
             I
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             a
             light
             unto
             me
             .
          
           Two
           objections
           are
           wont
           to
           arise
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           such
           times
           ,
           to
           weaken
           their
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           you
           have
           them
           both
           in
           the
           answer
           of
           Gideon
           to
           the
           Angel
           ,
           who
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             with
             thee
             ,
             Iudg.
             6.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             And
             Gideon
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             oh
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             why
             then
             is
             all
             this
             befallen
             us
             ?
             and
             where
             be
             all
             the
             miracles
             which
             our
             Fathers
             told
             us
             of
             ?
          
           These
           are
           the
           two
           temptations
           which
           ,
           
           if
           they
           be
           not
           scattered
           ,
           will
           hinder
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           hope
           .
           1.
           
           
             If
             God
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             why
             then
             is
             all
             this
             befallen
             us
             ?
          
           Therefore
           ,
           to
           arm
           you
           ,
           consider
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           ,
           Gods
           presence
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           calamities
           incumbent
           upon
           them
           ,
           may
           well
           consist
           together
           .
           For
           wise
           and
           holy
           ends
           God
           suffers
           extream
           calamities
           to
           befal
           his
           Churches
           and
           people
           ,
           before
           he
           reacheth
           forth
           his
           hands
           to
           deliver
           them
           .
           Particularly
           ,
           he
           thus
           dispenseth
           :
           1.
           
           That
           he
           may
           thereby
           convince
           them
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           those
           creature-propps
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           rely
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           carnal
           confidence
           out
           of
           them
           .
           This
           was
           the
           great
           sin
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           to
           trust
           in
           the
           shadow
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           to
           rely
           upon
           Assyria
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           fore-warned
           that
           Aegypt
           would
           be
           a
           broken
           ●eed
           ,
           which
           would
           rather
           hurt
           then
           help
           them
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             have
             I
             cryed
             to
             her
             ;
             their
             strength
             is
             to
             sit
             still
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           30.
           6
           ,
           7.
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           renounce
           their
           creature
           dependencies
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           salvation
           from
           God
           alone
           ,
           according
           to
           Moses
           his
           exhortation
           ,
           
           in
           Exod.
           14.
           13.
           
           But
           they
           continually
           disobeyed
           God
           herein
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           had
           convinced
           them
           of
           their
           sin
           and
           folly
           ,
           by
           their
           Captivity
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           creature
           could
           deliver
           them
           .
           Then
           ,
           when
           God
           by
           affliction
           had
           wrought
           their
           hearts
           to
           an
           humble
           frame
           ,
           and
           to
           repentance
           ,
           they
           expresse
           it
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           sin
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Ashur
             shall
             not
             save
             us
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             ride
             upon
             horses
             ,
             &c.
             for
             in
             thee
             the
             fatherlesse
             findeth
             mercy
             ,
             Hos
             .
          
           14.
           3.
           
           The
           like
           controversie
           God
           hath
           with
           his
           Churches
           and
           people
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           for
           their
           trusting
           too
           much
           in
           the
           arm
           of
           flesh
           ,
           in
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Protector
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           became
           carnally
           secure
           and
           wanton
           ,
           and
           slight
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           such
           propps
           to
           stay
           upon
           ,
           and
           answerably
           dejected
           and
           almost
           discouraged
           ,
           when
           they
           failed
           them
           .
           The
           Lord
           awaken
           and
           humble
           his
           people
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           cause
           their
           eyes
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           to
           be
           towards
           him
           alone
           .
           2.
           
           That
           his
           people
           may
           see
           him
           in
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           him
           alone
           for
           their
           deliverances
           ,
           he
           brings
           
           them
           unto
           a
           seemingly
           for
           lorne
           condition
           ,
           and
           helplesse
           ,
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           sense
           .
           So
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             33.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             The
             earth
             mourneth
             and
             languisheth
             ;
             Lebanon
             is
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             withered
             ;
             Sharon
             is
             like
             a
             Wildernesse
             ;
             and
             Bashan
             and
             Carmel
             .
             All
             things
             fail
             :
             Now
             will
             I
             rise
             ,
             Now
             will
             I
             be
             exalted
             ;
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Now
             will
             I
             lift
             up
             my self
             .
          
           Mans
           extremity
           is
           Gods
           opportunity
           .
           3.
           
           That
           ,
           Gods
           faithfulnesse
           in
           his
           promise
           may
           be
           glorified
           .
           For
           so
           he
           hath
           promised
           in
           
             Deut.
             32.
             36.
             
             The
             Lord
             shall
             judg
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             repent
             himself
             for
             his
             servants
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             that
             their
             power
             is
             gone
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           ,
           in
           
             Ps
             .
             12.
             5.
             
             For
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             for
             the
             fighing
             of
             the
             needy
             ,
             now
             will
             I
             arise
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             in
             salvation
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             breathing
             .
          
           You
           see
           how
           low
           they
           are
           brought
           ,
           they
           are
           poor
           and
           needy
           ,
           and
           oppressed
           ,
           so
           ,
           as
           they
           dare
           not
           make
           complaints
           openly
           ,
           but
           sigh
           and
           groan
           secretly
           .
           This
           is
           the
           time
           when
           God
           promiseth
           to
           rise
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           salvation
           to
           them
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           is
           Gods
           
           constant
           way
           ,
           in
           performing
           his
           promise
           ,
           the
           Psalmist
           addeth
           his
           
             probatum
             est
          
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ;
           
             the
             sayings
             of
             Jehovah
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           promises
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           particular
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           of
           this
           import
           and
           concernment
           ,
           
             are
             pure
             sayings
             ,
             as
             silver
             tried
             in
             a
             subliming
             furnace
             of
             earth
             ,
             fined
             seven
             times
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Saints
           have
           ,
           by
           constant
           experience
           ,
           found
           the
           truth
           and
           faithfulnesse
           of
           God
           in
           performing
           them
           .
           4.
           
           That
           thus
           God
           may
           raise
           and
           heighten
           the
           esteem
           of
           his
           favours
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           beyond
           ,
           and
           above
           their
           expectation
           .
           This
           effect
           followed
           the
           return
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           from
           their
           Captivity
           in
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Psal
             .
             126.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             When
             Jehovah
             returned
             the
             Captivity
             of
             Sion
             ;
             we
             were
             like
             them
             that
             dream
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           far
           above
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           we
           questioned
           whether
           it
           was
           true
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           Peter
           did
           ,
           in
           
             Acts
             12.
             9.
             
             Then
             was
             our
             mouth
             filled
             with
             laughter
             ,
             and
             our
             tongue
             with
             joyful-shouting
             .
          
           This
           did
           so
           raise
           their
           joy
           and
           thanksgiving
           to
           
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           brake
           forth
           into
           shooting
           .
           The
           very
           heathens
           admired
           and
           said
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             done
             great
             things
             for
             them
             .
          
           Much
           more
           were
           themselves
           affected
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           added
           ,
           
             Jehovah
             hath
             done
             very
             great
             things
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             joyful
             .
          
           5.
           
           That
           ,
           by
           such
           dispensations
           ,
           their
           faith
           and
           obedience
           may
           be
           more
           fully
           tryed
           and
           perfected
           .
           It
           is
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             though
             he
             were
             a
             Son
             ,
             yet
             learned
             he
             obedience
             ,
             by
             the
             things
             which
             he
             suffered
             ,
             Heb.
          
           5.
           8.
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           experimental
           knowledge
           of
           that
           mediatourly
           obedience
           ,
           which
           he
           ,
           as
           our
           surety
           ,
           was
           to
           perform
           ;
           which
           is
           noted
           ,
           in
           
             Phil.
             2.
          
           8.
           
           So
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           are
           brought
           low
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           learn
           ,
           experimentally
           ,
           suffering
           obedience
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           obedience
           of
           faith
           ,
           They
           are
           brought
           into
           a
           widdow-like
           condition
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           
             she
             that
             is
             a
             widdow
             indeed
             ,
             and
             desolate
             ,
             trusteth
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             continueth
             in
             supplications
             ,
             and
             prayers
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           5.
           5.
           so
           they
           may
           be
           disposed
           
           suitably
           to
           Gods
           end
           ,
           in
           afflicting
           them
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             leave
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             thee
             an
             afflicted
             and
             poor
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             trust
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Zeph.
             3.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           That
           they
           may
           be
           more
           fervent
           in
           prayer
           :
           this
           operation
           hope
           had
           in
           David
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           brought
           so
           low
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             looked
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             beheld
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             acknowledged
             me
             ,
             refuge
             is
             perished
             from
             me
             ,
             no
             man
             seeketh
             for
             my
             soul
             .
          
           This
           quickned
           and
           intended
           his
           fervency
           in
           prayer
           ,
           
             I
             cryed
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Jehovah
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             refuge
             ,
             my
             portion
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             Psal
             .
          
           142.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Despaire
           in
           the
           creatures
           help
           is
           oftentimes
           the
           ground
           of
           hope
           in
           God
           for
           help
           .
           For
           infinite
           goodnesse
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           infinite
           wisdom
           and
           power
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           at
           a
           losse
           ,
           nor
           can
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           which
           look
           at
           them
           ,
           ever
           be
           at
           a
           stand
           .
           As
           God
           knows
           our
           souls
           in
           adversity
           ,
           Psal
           .
           31.
           7.
           so
           we
           know
           God
           best
           in
           adversity
           .
           God
           is
           best
           seen
           in
           the
           Mount.
           To
           the
           second
           objection
           ;
           
           
             and
             where
             be
             all
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             our
             Fathers
             told
             us
             of
             ?
          
           I
           shall
           speak
           briefly
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           sometimes
           that
           which
           hath
           troubled
           the
           Saints
           ,
           That
           they
           see
           not
           such
           great
           things
           done
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           of
           in
           former
           times
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           for
           it
           .
           For
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           shortened
           ,
           nor
           is
           his
           Church
           lower
           in
           his
           esteem
           than
           formerly
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           had
           said
           by
           his
           Prophet
           ,
           
             The
             People
             which
             were
             left
             of
             the
             sword
             found
             grace
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
          
           Jerem.
           31.
           2.
           the
           people
           answered
           ,
           
             Jehovah
             hath
             appeared
             of
             old
          
           :
           as
           if
           they
           should
           say
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           in
           time
           past
           ;
           those
           were
           good
           dayes
           indeed
           :
           but
           now
           those
           dayes
           are
           gone
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           for
           no
           more
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Lord
           replyed
           ,
           
             Yea
             ,
             I
             have
             loved
             thee
             with
             an
             everlasting
             love
             ,
             therefore
             with
             loving
             kindnesse
             have
             I
             drawn
             thee
             ,
          
           Vers
           .
           3.
           teaching
           us
           thereby
           to
           improve
           former
           Experiences
           ,
           to
           the
           strengthening
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           our
           hope
           ;
           for
           the
           future
           .
           Experience
           is
           a
           multiplyed
           remembrance
           of
           former
           favours
           ,
           
           and
           Blessings
           ,
           which
           will
           help
           to
           multiply
           our
           Hope
           :
           For
           
             Experience
             worketh
             Hope
          
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           4.
           
           Hope
           encouraged
           by
           Experience
           ,
           will
           encourage
           unto
           Prayer
           ,
           Psal
           .
           22.
           4.
           
           Hence
           arose
           that
           pleading
           of
           Believers
           with
           God
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             51.
             9.
             
             Awake
             ,
             Awake
             ,
             put
             on
             strength
             ,
             O
             arm
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             awake
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             ancient
             dayes
             ,
             in
             the
             Generations
             of
             old
             .
             Art
             thou
             not
             it
             that
             hath
             cut
             Rahab
             ,
             and
             wounded
             the
             Dragon
             of
             the
             Sea
             ?
             Art
             thou
             not
             it
             which
             hath
             dryed
             the
             Sea
             ?
          
           V.
           10.
           
           And
           fervent
           Prayer
           encreaseth
           and
           strengtheneth
           this
           Hope
           ;
           Thus
           Christ
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Widdow
           importuning
           the
           Unjust
           Judg
           ,
           
             Luke
             18.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Joab
          
           never
           put
           up
           a
           more
           acceptable
           Request
           unto
           David
           ,
           than
           when
           he
           interceded
           for
           his
           banished
           Absalon
           .
           God
           is
           much
           more
           pleased
           to
           be
           petitioned
           for
           his
           afflicted
           Church
           ,
           Psal
           .
           122.
           6.
           
           He
           is
           very
           ready
           to
           answer
           such
           Prayers
           with
           good
           Returns
           :
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Ask
             me
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             concerning
             my
             Sons
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             work
             of
             my
             hands
             command
             ye
             me
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           45.
           11.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Exercise
           this
           Hope
           in
           its
           strengthening
           work
           .
           In
           every
           Degree
           of
           the
           Exercise
           of
           this
           Hope
           there
           is
           an
           answerable
           Degree
           of
           Joy
           ;
           
             We
             rejoyce
             in
             tribulation
             under
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           Rom.
           5.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           answerable
           to
           our
           joy
           in
           God
           will
           be
           our
           strength
           in
           God
           ,
           Neh.
           8.
           10.
           
           Therefore
           let
           this
           Hope
           strengthen
           you
           ,
           1.
           
           
             To
             cleave
             unto
             God
             with
             purpose
             of
             heart
             ,
          
           Acts
           11.
           23.
           
           It
           is
           good
           cleaving
           to
           him
           who
           will
           never
           leave
           nor
           forsake
           his
           People
           in
           their
           distress
           ,
           Heb.
           13.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           They
           that
           forsake
           God
           to
           cleave
           to
           other
           helpers
           ,
           will
           finde
           their
           Hopes
           disappointed
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           most
           need
           of
           help
           ;
           Then
           God
           will
           say
           ,
           
             Where
             are
             their
             Gods
             ,
             their
             rock
             in
             whom
             they
             trusted
             ?
          
           Deut.
           32.
           37.
           
           And
           they
           shall
           not
           know
           what
           to
           answer
           ,
           but
           be
           ashamed
           of
           that
           which
           cannot
           ,
           profit
           nor
           deliver
           :
           for
           they
           are
           vain
           .
           When
           the
           People
           of
           God
           are
           in
           distress
           ▪
           wicked
           men
           will
           insult
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             now
             their
             God
          
           ?
           Psal
           .
           115.
           2.
           
           But
           their
           answer
           is
           ready
           ,
           
             Our
             God
             is
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ▪
             he
             hath
             done
             whatsoever
             he
             pleased
             ,
          
           Vers
           .
           3.
           
           They
           will
           be
           ready
           
           to
           say
           ,
           Where
           are
           your
           Fastings
           ?
           your
           Prayers
           ?
           your
           confidence
           in
           God
           ?
           The
           Answer
           is
           easie
           ,
           they
           are
           with
           God
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Remembrance
           :
           they
           are
           as
           seed
           sown
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           whence
           we
           shall
           reap
           a
           plentifull
           crop
           of
           mercy
           ,
           in
           due
           time
           .
           But
           how
           easily
           may
           that
           be
           retorted
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           People
           ,
           which
           Zebul
           replyed
           unto
           Gaal
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           Abimelech
           ,
           in
           
             Judg.
             9.
             38.
             
             Where
             is
             now
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             serve
             him
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             People
             whom
             thou
             hast
             despised
             ?
          
           Only
           be
           sure
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           cleave
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           cleave
           to
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           every
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           opposed
           by
           a
           sinfull
           and
           unbelieving
           Generation
           :
           
             Contend
             for
             the
             Faith
             which
             was
             once
             given
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           Jude
           3.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           ,
           not
           simply
           to
           contend
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           our
           might
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           .
           The
           thing
           to
           be
           contended
           for
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           not
           a
           Fancy
           ,
           but
           the
           Truths
           received
           with
           Faith
           ,
           upon
           Gods
           Authority
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           the
           least
           jot
           and
           tittle
           whereof
           God
           values
           at
           a
           
           higher
           rate
           than
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           18.
           and
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Jesus
           esteemed
           it
           above
           all
           worldly
           things
           ,
           and
           above
           their
           Lives
           .
           And
           so
           should
           we
           .
           3.
           
           This
           Faith
           was
           once
           delivered
           once
           for
           all
           .
           If
           it
           be
           lost
           ,
           or
           exchanged
           for
           errour
           ,
           there
           is
           danger
           that
           it
           will
           be
           lost
           for
           ever
           ,
           as
           we
           might
           prove
           by
           many
           examples
           of
           Apostates
           ,
           who
           have
           become
           Infidels
           and
           Atheists
           .
           4.
           
           This
           Faith
           was
           delivered
           ,
           deposited
           ,
           committed
           to
           our
           trust
           ,
           of
           which
           a
           strict
           Account
           must
           be
           given
           how
           we
           have
           kept
           and
           used
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           things
           which
           above
           all
           others
           God
           expects
           we
           should
           keep
           most
           carefully
           and
           faithfully
           from
           being
           wronged
           :
           1.
           
           His
           own
           Name
           ,
           which
           is
           put
           upon
           us
           .
           2.
           
           His
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           His
           Truths
           contained
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           14.
           5.
           
           This
           Depositum
           is
           committed
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           in
           common
           ;
           not
           only
           to
           Ministers
           or
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           all
           Believers
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
             common
             Faith
          
           ,
           wherein
           every
           Believer
           hath
           his
           interest
           in
           common
           with
           the
           rest
           ;
           as
           all
           Planters
           or
           Inhabitants
           have
           in
           the
           Commons
           that
           belong
           to
           
           a
           Town
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           will
           contend
           with
           any
           man
           that
           shall
           wrong
           them
           in
           that
           their
           Interest
           .
           6.
           
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           this
           Faith
           are
           joyned
           ,
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           our
           Salvation
           by
           keeping
           the
           Faith.
           Faith
           and
           Salvation
           are
           kept
           or
           lost
           together
           .
           2.
           
           To
           wait
           patiently
           and
           constantly
           upon
           God
           ,
           in
           doing
           and
           suffering
           his
           will
           :
           For
           God
           sometimes
           puts
           a
           long
           Date
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           his
           Promises
           .
           But
           Gods
           deferring
           is
           no
           empty
           space
           but
           a
           time
           of
           fitting
           his
           Church
           and
           People
           for
           the
           good
           things
           promised
           .
           Whiles
           Physick
           is
           working
           the
           time
           is
           not
           lost
           ,
           though
           health
           be
           not
           yet
           recovered
           :
           For
           ,
           when
           the
           sick
           humor
           is
           purged
           out
           ,
           then
           comes
           health
           ,
           see
           Isaiah
           30.
           18.
           only
           be
           carefull
           ,
           that
           whilest
           you
           wait
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           cross
           your
           Hope
           by
           sinning
           against
           him
           ,
           upon
           whom
           you
           wait
           .
           True
           waiting
           is
           not
           a
           meer
           staying
           Gods
           leasure
           ,
           but
           a
           continuing
           in
           a
           gracious
           inoffensive
           course
           ,
           till
           the
           good
           waited
           for
           be
           attained
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A37208-e280
           
             Valdè
             sunt
             cognatae
             Sorores
             ,
             Fides
             &
             Spes
             .
             Dr.
             Par.
             in
             Heb.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A37208-e670
           
             *
             Mr.
             Broughton
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             story
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             Jer.
             36.
             
          
           
             Quosdam
             deserit
             ,
             quosdam
             deserere
             videtur
             .
             Amb.
             in
             Psal
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Duries
            
             Representation
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             in
             Europe
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             de
             cons
             .
             ad
             Eugen.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             Verb.
             Dom.